Project Gutenberg's Frederick the Great and His Court, by L. Mühlbach

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: Frederick the Great and His Court

Author: L. Mühlbach

Posting Date: June 13, 2009 [EBook #4067]
Release Date: May, 2003
First Posted: November 1, 2001

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FREDERICK THE GREAT AND HIS COURT ***




Produced by Charles Franks and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team. HTML version by Al Haines.










FREDERICK THE GREAT AND HIS COURT

An Historical Romance


BY

L. MUHLBACH


AUTHOR OF JOSEPH II. AND HIS COURT



TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN BY

MRS. CHAPMAN COLEMAN AND HER DAUGHTERS





CONTENTS.


BOOK I.

CHAPTER

     I.   The Queen Sophia Dorothea,
    II.   Frederick William I.,
   III.   The Tobacco Club,
    IV.   Air-Castles,
     V.   Father and Son,
    VI.   The White Saloon,
   VII.   The Maid of Honor and the Gardener,
  VIII.   Von Manteuffel, the Diplomat,
    IX.   Frederick, the Prince Royal,
     X.   The Prince Royal and the Jew,
    XI.   The Princess Royal Elizabeth Christine,
   XII.   The Poem,
  XIII.   The Banquet,
   XIV.   Le Roi est Mort. Vive le Roi!
    XV.   We are King,
   XVI.   Royal Grace and Royal Displeasure,


BOOK II.

     I.   The Garden of Monbijou,
    II.   The Queen's Maid of Honor.
   III.   Prince Augustus William,
    IV.   The King and the Son,
     V.   The Queen's Tailor,
    VI.   The Illustrious Ancestors of a Tailor,
   VII.   Soffri e Taci,
  VIII.   The Coronation,
    IX.   Dorris Ritter,
     X.   Old and New Sufferings,
    XI.   The Proposal of Marriage,
   XII.   The Queen as a Matrimonial Agent,
  XIII.   Proposal of Marriage,
   XIV.   The Misunderstanding,
    XV.   Soiree of the Queen Dowager,
   XVI.   Under the Lindens,
  XVII.   The Politician and the French Tailor,
 XVIII.   The Double Rendezvous,


BOOK III.

     I.   The Intriguing Courtiers,
    II.   The King and the Secretary of the Treasury,
   III.   The Undeceived Courtier,
    IV.   The Bridal Pair,
     V.   The French and German Tailors, or the Montagues and
            Capulets of Berlin,
    VI.   In Rheinsberg,
   VII.   The King and his Friend,
  VIII.   The Farewell Audience of Marquis von Botter, the Austrian
            Ambassador,
    IX.   The Masquerade,
     X.   The Maskers,
    XI.   Reward and Punishment,
   XII.   The Return,
  XIII.   The Death of the Old Time,
   XIV.   The Discovery,
    XV.   The Countermine,
   XVI.   The Surprise,
  XVII.   The Resignation of Baron von Pollnitz,





FREDERICK THE GREAT AND HIS COURT.



BOOK I.



CHAPTER I.

THE QUEEN SOPHIA DOROTHEA.


The palace glittered with light and splendor; the servants ran here and
there, arranging the sofas and chairs; the court gardener cast a
searching glance at the groups of flowers which he had placed in the
saloons; and the major domo superintended the tables in the picture
gallery. The guests of the queen will enjoy to-night a rich and costly
feast. Every thing wore the gay and festive appearance which, in the
good old times, the king's palace in Berlin had been wont to exhibit.
Jesting and merrymaking were the order of the day, and even the busy
servants were good-humored and smiling, knowing that this evening there
was no danger of blows and kicks, of fierce threats and trembling
terror. Happily the king could not appear at this ball, which he had
commanded Sophia to give to the court and nobility of Berlin.

The king was ill, the gout chained him to his chamber, and during the
last few sleepless nights a presentiment weighed upon the spirit of the
ruler of Prussia. He felt that the reign of Frederick the First would
soon be at an end; that the doors of his royal vault would soon open to
receive a kingly corpse, and a new king would mount the throne of
Prussia.

This last thought filled the heart of the king with rage and
bitterness. Frederick William would not die! he would not that his son
should reign in his stead; that this weak, riotous youth, this dreamer,
surrounded in Rheinsberg with poets and musicians, sowing flowers and
composing ballads, should take the place which Frederick the First had
filled so many years with glory and great results.

Prussia had no need of this sentimental boy, this hero of fashion, who
adorned himself like a French fop, and preferred the life of a
sybarite, in his romantic castle, to the battle-field and the
night-parade; who found the tones of his flute sweeter than the sounds
of trumpets and drums; who declared that there were not only kings by
"the grace of God, but kings by the power of genius and intellect, and
that Voltaire was as great a king--yes, greater than all the kings
anointed by the Pope!" What use has Prussia for such a sovereign? No,
Frederick William would not, could not die! His son should not reign in
Prussia, destroying what his father had built up! Never should Prussia
fall into the hands of a dreaming poet! The king was resolved,
therefore, that no one should know he was ill; no one should believe
that he had any disease but gout; this was insignificant, never fatal.
A man can live to be eighty years old with the gout; it is like a
faithful wife, who lives with us even to old age, and with whom we can
celebrate a golden wedding. The king confessed to himself that he was
once more clasped in her tender embraces, but the people and the prince
should not hope that his life was threatened.

For this reason should Sophia give a ball, and the world should see
that the queen and her daughters were gay and happy.

The queen was indeed really gay to-day; she was free. It seemed as if
the chains which bound her bad fallen apart, and the yoke to which she
had bowed her royal neck was removed. To-day she was at liberty to
raise her head proudly, like a queen, to adorn herself with royal
apparel. Away, for to-day at least, with sober robes and simple
coiffure. The king was fastened to his arm-chair, and Sophia dared once
more to make a glittering and queenly toilet. With a smile of proud
satisfaction, she arrayed herself in a silken robe, embroidered in
silver, which she had secretly ordered for the ball from her native
Hanover. Her eyes beamed with joy, as she at last opened the
silver-bound casket, and released from their imprisonment for a few
hours these costly brilliants, which for many years had not seen the
light. With a smiling glance her eyes rested upon the glittering
stones, which sparkled and flamed like falling stars, and her heart
beat high with delight. For a queen is still a woman, and Sophia
Dorothea had so often suffered the pains and sorrows of woman, that she
longed once more to experience the proud happiness of a queen. She
resolved to wear all her jewels; fastened, herself, the sparkling
diadem upon her brow, clasped upon her neck and arms the splendid
brilliants, and adorned her ears with the long pendants; then stepping
to the Venetian mirror, she examined herself critically. Yes, Sophia
had reason to be pleased; hers was a queenly toilet. She looked in the
glass, and thought on bygone days, on buried hopes and vanished dreams.
These diamonds her exalted father had given when she was betrothed to
Frederick William. This diadem had adorned her brow when she married.
The necklace her brother had sent at the birth of her first child; the
bracelet her husband had clasped upon her arm when at last, after long
waiting, and many prayers, Prince Frederick was born. Each of these
jewels was a proud memento of the past, a star of her youth. Alas, the
diamonds had retained their brilliancy; they were still stars, but all
else was vanished or dead--her youth and her dreams, her hopes and her
love! Sophia had so often trembled before her husband, that she no
longer loved him. With her, "perfect love had not cast out fear." Fear
had extinguished love. How could she love a man who had been only a
tyrant and a despot to her and to her children? who had broken their
wills, cut off their hopes, and trodden under foot, not only the queen,
but the mother? As Sophia looked at the superb bracelet, the same age
of her darling, she thought how unlike the glitter and splendor of
these gems his life had been; how dark and sad his youth; how colorless
and full of tears. She kissed the bracelet, and wafted her greeting to
her absent son. Suddenly the door opened, and the Princesses Ulrica and
Amelia entered.

The queen turned to them, and the sad expression vanished from her
features as her eyes rested upon the lovely and loving faces of her
daughters.

"Oh, how splendid you look, gracious mamma!" exclaimed the Princess
Amelia, as she danced gayly around her mother. "Heaven with all its
stars has fallen around you, but your sweet face shines out amongst
them like the sun in his glory."

"Flatterer," said the queen, "if your father heard you, he would scold
fearfully. If you compare me to the sun, how can you describe him?"

"Well, he is Phoebus, who harnesses the sun and points out his path."

"True, indeed." said the queen, "he appoints his path. Poor sun!--poor
queen!--she has not the right to send one ray where she will!"

"Who, notwithstanding, assumes the right, gracious mamma," said Amelia,
smiling, and pointing to the diadem, "for I imagine that our most royal
king and father has not commanded you to appear in those splendid
jewels."

"Commanded," said the queen, trembling; "if he could see me he would
expire with rage and scorn. You know he despises expense and ornament."

"He would immediately calculate," said Amelia, "that he could build an
entire street with this diadem, and that at least ten giants could be
purchased for the Guard with this necklace." She turned to her sister,
who had withdrawn, and said:

"Ulrica, you say nothing. Has the splendor of our mother bewildered
you? Have you lost your speech, or are you thinking whom you will
command to dance with you at the ball this evening?"

"Not so," replied the little Ulrica, "I was thinking that when I am to
be a queen, I will make it a condition with my husband that I shall be
entirely free to choose my toilet, and I will never be forbidden to
wear diamonds! When I am a queen I will wear diamonds every day; they
belong to majesty, and our royal mother was never more a queen than
to-day!"

"Listen," said Amelia, "to this proud and all-conquering little
princess, who speaks of being a queen, as if it were all arranged, and
not a doubt remained; know you that the king, our father, intends you
for a queen? Perhaps he has already selected you for a little margrave,
or some unknown and salaried prince, such as our poor sister of Bairout
has wedded."

"I would not give my hand to such a one!" said the princess, hastily.

"You would be forced to yield, if your father commanded it," said the
queen.

"No," said Ulrica, "I would rather die!"

"DIE!" said Sophia; "man sighs often for Death, but he comes not; our
sighs have not the power to bring him, and our hands are too weak to
clasp him to our hearts! No, Ulrica, you must bow your will to your
father, as we have all done--as even the prince, your brother, was
forced to do."

"Poor brother," said Amelia, "bound to a wife whom he loves not--how
wretched he must be!"

Ulrica shrugged her shoulders. "Is not that the fate of all princes and
princesses; are we not all born to be handled like a piece of goods,
and knocked down to the highest bidder? I, for my part, will sell
myself as dearly as possible; and, as I cannot be a happy shepherdess,
I will be a powerful queen."

"And I," said Amelia, "would rather wed the poorest and most obscure
man, if I loved him, than the richest and greatest king's son, to whom
I was indifferent."

"Foolish children," said the queen, "it is well for you that your
father does not hear you; he would crush you in his rage, and even
to-day he would choose a king for you, Amelia; and for you, little
Ulrica, he would seek a small margrave! Hark, ladies! I hear the voice
of the major domo; he comes to announce that the guests are assembled.
Put on a cheerful countenance. The king commands us to be joyous and
merry! but remember that Frederick has his spies everywhere. When you
speak with Pollnitz, never forget that he repeats every word to your
father; be friendly with him; and above all things when he leads the
conversation to the prince royal, speak of him with the most
unembarrassed indifference; show as little interest and love for him as
possible, and rather ridicule his romantic life in Rheinsberg. That is
the way to the heart of the king; and now, my daughters, come."

At this moment the grand chamberlain, Pollnitz, threw open the doors
and announced that the company was assembled. The queen and princesses
followed the master of ceremonies through the room, giving here and
there a smile or a gracious word, which seemed a shower of gold to the
obsequious, admiring crowd of courtiers. Pride swelled the heart of
Sophia, as she stepped, to the sound of soft music, into the throne
saloon, and saw all those cavaliers, covered with stars and orders--all
those beautiful and richly-dressed women bowing humbly before her. She
knew that her will was more powerful than the will of all assembled
there; that her smiles were more dearly prized than those of the
most-beloved bride; that her glance gave warmth and gladness like the
sun. While all bowed before her, there was no one to whom she must bend
the knee. The king was not near to-night; she was not bound by his
presence and his rude violence. To-night she was no trembling,
subjected wife, but a proud queen; while Frederick was a poor, gouty,
trembling, teeth-gnashing man--nothing more.




CHAPTER II.

FREDERICK WILLIAM I.


Mirth and gayety reigned in one wing of the palace, while in the other,
and that occupied by the king himself, all was silent and solitary; in
one might be heard joyous strains of music, in the other no sound
reached the air but a monotonous hammering, which seemed to come
immediately from the room of the king.

Frederick William, when in health, had accustomed himself to use his
crutch as a rod of correction; he would shower down his blows, careless
whether they fell on the backs of his lacqueys, his ministers of State,
or his wife. When ill, he was contented to vent his wrath upon more
senseless objects, and to flourish a hammer instead of his crutch.
Under the influence of the gout, this proud and haughty monarch became
an humble carpenter; when chained to one spot by his disease, and
unable to direct the affairs of State, he attempted to banish thought
and suffering, by working with his tools. Often in passing near the
palace at a late hour of the night, you might hear the heavy blows of a
hammer, and consider them a bulletin of the king's health. If he worked
at night, the good people of Berlin knew their king to be sleepless and
suffering, and that it would be dangerous to meet him in his walk on
the following day, for some thoughtless word, or careless look, or even
the cut of a coat, would bring down on the offender a stinging blow or
a severe reprimand. Only a few days had passed since the king had
caused the arrest of two young ladies, and sent them to the fortress of
Spandau, because, in walking through the park at Schonhausen, he
overheard them declare the royal garden to be "charmant! charmant!" One
French word was sufficient to condemn these young girls in the eyes of
the king; and it was only after long pleading that they were released
from confinement. The men were fearful of being seized by the king, and
held as recruits for some regiment; and the youths trembled if they
were caught lounging about the streets. As soon, therefore, as the king
left the proud castle of his ancestors, all who could fled from the
streets into some house or by-way, that they might avoid him.

But now they had nothing to fear. His queen dared to wear her jewels;
his subjects walked unmolested through the streets, for the king was
suffering, chained to his chair, and occupying himself with his tools.
This employment had a beneficial effect: it not only caused the king to
forgot his sufferings, but was often the means of relief. The constant
and rapid motion of his hands and arms imparted a salutary warmth to
his whole body, excited a gentle perspiration, which quieted his
nervous system, and soothed him in some of his most fearful attacks.

To-day the king was once more freed from his enemy, the gout; this evil
spirit had been exorcised by honest labor, and its victim could hope
for a few painless hours.

The king raised himself from his chair, and with a loud cry of delight
extended his arms, as if he would gladly embrace the universe. He
commanded the servant, who was waiting in the adjoining room, to call
together the gentlemen who composed the Tobacco Club, and to arrange
every thing for a meeting of that august body.

"But those gentlemen are at the queen's ball," said the astonished
servant.

"Go there for them, then," said the king; "happily there are no dancers
among them; their limbs are stiff, and the ladies would be alarmed at
their capers if they attempted to dance. Bring them quickly. Pollnitz
must come, and Eckert, and Baron von Goltz, and Hacke, the Duke of
Holstein, and General Schwerin. Quick, quick! In ten minutes they must
all be here, but let no one know why he is sent for. Whisper to each
one that he must come to me, and that he must tell no one where he is
going. I will not have the queen's ball disturbed. Quick, now, and if
these gentlemen are not all here in ten minutes, I will give a ball
upon your back, and your own howls will be the most appropriate music."

This was a threat which lent wings to the feet of the servant, who flew
like a whirlwind through the halls, ordered, with breathless haste, two
servants to carry the tobacco, the pipes, and the beer-mugs into the
king's chamber, and then hurried to the other wing of the palace, where
the ball of the queen was held.

Fortune favored the poor servant. In ten minutes the six gentlemen
stood in the king's ante-room, asking each other, with pale faces, what
could be the occasion of this singular and unexpected summons.

The servant shrugged his shoulders, and silently entered the king's
room. His majesty, dressed in the full uniform of his beloved Guard,
sat at the round table, on which the pipes, and the mugs, filled with
foaming beer, were already placed. He had condescended to fill a pipe
with his own hands, and was on the point of lighting it at the smoking
tallow candle which stood near him.

"Sire," said the servant, "the gentlemen are waiting in the next room."

"Do they know why I have sent for them?" said the king, blowing a cloud
of smoke from his mouth.

"Your majesty forbade me to tell them."

"Well, go now, and tell them I am more furiously angry to-day than you
have ever seen me; that I am standing by the door with my crutch, and I
command them to come singly into my presence."

The servant hurried out to the gentlemen, who, as the door was opened,
perceived the king standing in a threatening attitude near the door,
with his crutch raised in his hand.

"What is the matter? Why is the king so furious? What orders do you
bring us from his majesty?" asked the gentlemen anxiously and hurriedly.

The servant assumed a terrified expression, and said:

"His majesty is outrageous to-day. Woe unto him over whom the cloud
bursts. He commanded me to say that each of you must enter the room
alone. Go now, for Heaven's sake, and do not keep the king waiting!"

The gentlemen glanced into each other's pale and hesitating
countenances. They had all seen the threatening appearance of the king,
as he stood by the door with his raised crutch, and no one wished to be
the first to pass under the yoke.

"Your grace has the precedence," said the grand chamberlain, bowing to
the Duke of Holstein.

"No," he replied, "you are well aware his majesty does not regard
etiquette, and would be most indignant if we paid any attention to it.
Go first yourself, my dear friend."

"Not I, your grace, I would not dare to take precedence of you all. If
you decline the honor, it is due to General Schwerin. He should lead on
the battle."

"There is no question of a battle," said General Schwerin, "but a most
probable beating, and Baron von Pollnitz understands that better than I
do."

"Gentlemen," said the servant, "his majesty will become impatient, and
then woe unto all of us."

"But, my God," said Count von Goltz, "who will dare go forward?"

"I will," said Councillor Eckert; "I owe every thing to his majesty,
therefore I will place my back or even my life at his service."

He approached the door with a firm step, and opened it quickly.

The others saw the flashing eyes of the king, as he raised his stick
still higher. They saw Eckert enter, with his head bowed down and then
the door was closed, and nothing more was heard.

"Against which of us is the anger of the king directed?" faltered
Pollnitz.

"Against one and all," said the servant, with a most malicious
expression.

"Who will go now?" the gentlemen asked each other, and, after a long
struggle, the grand chamberlain, Von Pollnitz, concluded to take the
bitter step. Once more, as the door opened, the king was seen waiting,
crutch in hand, but the door closed, and nothing more was seen. Four
times was this scene repeated; four times was the king seen in this
threatening attitude. But as General Schwerin, the last of the six
gentlemen, entered the room, the king no longer stood near the door,
but lay in his armchair, laughing until the tears stood in his eyes,
and Baron von Pollnitz stood before him, giving a most humorous account
of the scene which had just taken place in the ante-room, imitating the
voices of the different gentlemen, and relating their conversation.

"You all believed in my rage," said the king, almost breathless with
laughing. "The joke succeeded to perfection. Yours, also, Schwerin. Do
you at last know what it is to be afraid, you who never experienced the
feeling on the field of battle?"

"Yes, sire, a shot is a small thing in comparison with the flashing of
your eye. When the cannon thunders my heart is joyful, but it is very
heavy under the thunder of your voice. I do not fear death, but I do
fear the anger and displeasure of my sovereign."

"Oh, you are a brave fellow," said the king, warmly giving the general
his hand. "And now, gentlemen, away with all constraint and etiquette.
We will suppose the king to be at the ball. I am only your companion,
Frederick William, and will now proceed to the opening of the Tobacco
Club."

He once more lighted his pipe, and threw himself into one of the
chairs, which were placed round the table; the other gentlemen followed
his example, and the Tobacco Club was now in session.




CHAPTER III.

THE TOBACCO CLUB.


There was a short interval of silence. Each one busied himself with
pipe and tobacco. The dense clouds of smoke which rolled from the lips
of all had soon enveloped the room with a veil of bluish vapor, from
the midst of which the tallow candle emitted a faint, sickly light.

The king ordered the man in waiting to light several additional
candles. "To-day our Tobacco Club must also present a festive
appearance, that the contrast between it and the ball may not be too
great. Tell me, Pollnitz, how are matters progressing over there? Is
the assemblage a handsome one? Are they enjoying themselves? Is the
queen gay? and the princesses, are they dancing merrily?"

"Sire," said Pollnitz, "a more magnificent festival than to-day's I
have never witnessed. Her majesty was never more beautiful, more
radiant, or gayer than today. She shone like a sun in the midst of the
handsomely dressed and adorned ladies of the court."

"Indeed! she was then magnificently attired?" said the king, and his
countenance darkened.

"Sire, I had no idea the queen possessed so princely a treasure in
jewels."

"She has put on her jewels, then, has she? It seems they are taking
advantage of my absence. They are merry and of good cheer, while I am
writhing on a bed of pain," exclaimed the king, who, in his easily
excited irritability, never once remembered that he himself had
appointed this festival, and had demanded of his wife that she should
lay aside care, and be cheerful and happy.

"Happily, however, your majesty is not ill, and not on a bed of pain.
The queen has, therefore, good reason to be happy."

The king made no reply, but raised his mug to his lips, and took a long
draught of beer, and let fall its lid with an angry movement.

"I should not be surprised if Frederick had clandestinely come over to
this ball," murmured the king. "They dare any thing when not
apprehensive of my taking them by surprise."

"But taking by surprise is your majesty's forte," exclaimed Count
Hacke, endeavoring to give the conversation another direction. "Never
before in my life did I feel my heart beat as it did when I crossed the
threshold of this chamber to-day."

The king, who was easily soothed, laughed heartily. "And never before
did I see such pale faces as yours. Really, if the gout had not made my
fingers so stiff and unwieldy, I would paint you a picture of this
scene that would make a magnificent counterpart to my representation of
the Tobacco Club, and I would call it 'The Six Tailor Apprentices who
are afraid of Blue Monday.' See! we will now devote ourselves to poetry
and the arts, and our learned and fantastic son will soon have no
advantage over us whatever. If he plays the flute, we paint. While he
writes sentimental, we will write satirical poems; and while he sings
to sun, moon, and stars, we will do as the gods, and, like Jupiter,
envelop ourselves in a cloud. Let it be well understood, however, not
for the purpose of deluding a Semele or any other woman, at all times,
and in all circumstances, we have been true to our wives, and in this
particular the prince royal might well take his father as an example."

"Sire, he could do that in all things," exclaimed Count von Goltz,
blowing a cloud of smoke from his lips.

"He thinks at some future day to govern the kingdom with his
book-learning and his poems," said the king, laughing. "Instead of
occupying himself with useful things, drilling recruits, drawing plans,
and studying the art of war, he devotes his time to the acquirement of
useless and superficial knowledge, which benefits no one, and is most
injurious to himself. A dreaming scholar can never be a good king; and
he who, instead of sword and sceptre, wields the pen and fiddle-bow,
will never be a good general."

"Nevertheless, no regiment made a finer appearance, or was better
drilled, at the last review, than that of the prince royal," said the
Duke of Holstein.

The king cast a distrustful look at him, and muttered a few words which
no one understood. He was never pleased to hear any defence of the
prince royal, and suspected every one who praised him.

"Your majesty forgets that this is a sitting of the Tobacco Club and
not of the State Council," said Pollnitz, in a fawning voice. "If your
majesty designed to be angry, it was not necessary to light the pipes
and fill the beer-mugs; for while you are neither smoking nor drinking,
the pipe goes out, and the beer becomes stale."

"True," replied the king, and raising his glass he continued: "I drink
this to the health of him who first overcame his timid heart and dared
to enter my chamber. Who was it? I have forgotten."

"It was the privy councillor Von Eckert, sire," said Count Hacke, with
an ironical smile. Eckert bowed.

"He entered the chamber as if going to battle," exclaimed Von Pollnitz,
laughing. "In the spirit he took leave of all the fine breweries, and
artfully constructed never-smoking chimneys which he had built; he also
took leave of the city exchanges, which he had not yet provided with
royal commissioners, destined to despoil them of their riches; he bade
adieu to his decoration and to his money-bags, and exclaiming, 'To the
king I owe all that I am, it is therefore but proper that my back as
well as my life should be at his service,' marched courageously into
the royal presence."

"Did he really do that? Did he say that?" exclaimed the king. "Eckert,
I am pleased with you for that, and will reward you. It is true that I
have elevated you from a lowly position; that I have made a gentleman
of the chimney-sweep; but gratitude is a rare virtue, men seldom
remember the benefits they have received; your doing so, is an evidence
that you have a noble heart, one which I know how to appreciate. The
new house which I am building in Jager Street shall be yours; and I
will not present you with the naked walls, but it shall be handsomely
furnished and fitted up at my expense."

"Your majesty is the most gracious, the best of monarchs!" exclaimed
Eckert, hastening to the king and pressing his hand to his lips. "Yes,
your majesty is right in saying that you have elevated me from the
dust, but my heart, at least, was always pure, and I will endeavor to
preserve it so. You have rescued me from the scum of the people. As the
ancient Romans gave freedom to those slaves who had rendered themselves
worthy of it by good and noble deeds, so has my king also delivered me
from the bondage of poverty and lowliness, and given me freedom, and I
also will strive to render myself worthy of this great boon by good and
noble actions."

"And Berlin offers you the best opportunities of doing so. There are
still many smoking chimneys and indifferent beer breweries. Privy
Councillor Von Eckert can, therefore, still execute many glorious deeds
before he is gathered to his forefathers," exclaimed Von Pollnitz.

All were amused at this, and the king himself could not refrain from
smiling. Von Eckert's countenance had become pale and lowering, and
casting an angry look at Von Pollnitz, he said, with a forced laugh:

"Really, your wit to-day is dazzling, and I am so charmed with your
pleasantries, that should your wine merchant refuse to supply you with
any more wine until your old accounts have been settled, I shall be
perfectly willing to send you a few bottles from my own cellar, that
your Grace may be able to drink my health."

"That I will gladly do," said Pollnitz, affably. "Yes, I will drink to
your long and lasting health, for the longer you live the more time
your ancestors will have to increase and to multiply themselves. And,
as it seems that you are not destined to become the father of a coming
generation, you should, at least, endeavor to become the progenitor of
your ancestors and the father of your fathers. Ancestors are born to
you as children are to others, and, if I am not mistaken, you are
already the possessor of three. For a gentleman of wealth and quality,
this is, however, too few. I will, therefore, drink to your health,
that you may still be able to create many ancestors. And I propose to
your majesty to give him an ancestor for every chimney which he frees
from smoke."

"Silence, Pollnitz!" exclaimed the king, laughing. "No more of this
raillery. Listen to what I have to say. I have given Eckert the new
house, and as I have invested him with a title of nobility, it is but
proper that a noble coat-of-arms should be placed over his door.
Gentlemen, let us consider what the escutcheon of Eckert shall be. Each
of you, in his turn, shall give me his opinion. You, duke, commence."

With grave and sober mien the gentlemen began to confer with each other
in regard to Von Eckert's escutcheon; and each one considering the
favor in which the former stood with the king, took pains to propose
the most magnificent coat-of-arms imaginable. But the king was not
pleased with the grave and learned devices which were proposed. He
disliked giving the newly-made baron a coat-of-arms worthy of any house
of old and established nobility, which would have placed him on an
equality with the oldest counts and barons of the kingdom.

"When I build a house," said the king, "I wish every one, to see that
it is a new one; I therefore give it a nice white coat of paint, and
not an old graystone color to make it look like a robber castle. Eckert
should, therefore, have a fresh touch of paint for his new dignity, a
spick and span new coat-of-arms."

"I am entirely of your majesty's opinion," exclaimed Von Pollnitz
solemnly; "and as every noble family bears on its coat-of-arms some
emblem and reminiscence of the deeds and events through which it became
great, so should also the escutcheon of the noble house of Eckert
contain some such reminiscence. I propose to quarter this shield. The
first field shall show on a silver ground a black chimney, in which we
will also have indicated the Prussian colors. The second field is blue,
with a golden vat in the centre, having reference to Eckert's great
ability as a beer-brewer. The third field is green, with a golden
pheasant in the middle, suggestive of Eckert's earlier occupation as
gamekeeper in Brunswick; and the fourth field shows on a red ground a
cock and a knife, a reminiscence of the good old times when Privy
Councillor Von Eckert fed and dressed fowls in Bairout."

A peal of laughter from the entire club rewarded Von Pollnitz for his
proposition. The king was also so well pleased, that he, in all
gravity, determined to accept it, and to have a coat-of-arms with the
above designated emblems adjusted over the door of the new house in
Jager Street.

The merriment of the gentlemen of the Tobacco Club was now becoming
energetic, and jests and jokes were contributed by all. The grand
chamberlain, Von Pollnitz, was, however, the gayest of the gay. And if
the pleasantries which bubbled from his lips like water from a
fountain, at any time threatened to flag, a glance at the pale face of
Von Eckert, who fairly trembled with suppressed rage, was sufficient to
renew his merriment.

While the king was conversing with Von Eckert on the subject of his new
house, Pollnitz turned to his neighbor and asked if he had not made
ample amends for his awkwardness in the first instance.

"By my thoughtless repetition of that hypocritical man's words, I
procured him the new house, but I have also given him a coat-of-arms;
and I wager the privy councillor would willingly relinquish the former,
if he could thereby get rid of the latter."

"Pollnitz, why are you looking so grave?" asked the king at this
moment. "I wager you are in a bad humor, because the handsome house in
Jager Street was not given to you."

"By no means, your majesty; as handsome as the house is, it would not
suit me at all."

"Ah, yes, you are right; it would be much too large a one for you!"
said Frederick William, laughing.

"No, your majesty, it would be much too small for me. When a cavalier
of my quality once determines to build a house, it should be arranged
in accordance with his rank and standing, and that costs a great deal
of money, much more than I ever possessed. It is true that my father
left me a fortune of about two hundred thousand dollars, but what is
such a trifle to a nobleman? It was not enough for a decent support,
and it was too much to go begging on. I calculated how long this sum
might be made to last, and finding that, with considerable economy, it
would perhaps do for four years, I lived like a noble and generous
cavalier for that time; and during that period I was fortunate enough
to have the most devoted friends and the truest sweethearts, who never
deserted me until the last dollar of my fortune was expended!"

"Do I understand you to say that you expended two hundred thousand
dollars in four years?" asked the king.

"Yes, your majesty; and I assure you that I was obliged to practise the
most, rigorous economy."

Frederick William regarded him with surprise, almost with admiration.
To the king there was something in this man's nature which was
imposing. It was perhaps the great contrast between the unlimited
extravagance of the baron and his own frugality, which exerted so great
an influence on the king, excited his astonishment, and enlisted his
admiration in behalf of this ready, witty, and ever-merry courtier.

"An income of fifty thousand dollars is, therefore, not sufficient for
a decent support?" asked the king.

"Your majesty, if one attempted to live in a style befitting a
nobleman, on that sum, he might die of hunger."

"Ah, explain that. What sum would you consider necessary to enable you
to live in a style befitting a nobleman?"

Pollnitz remained lost in thought for a moment, and then replied:

"You majesty, in order to live somewhat respectably, I should require
four hundred thousand dollars yearly."

"That is not true, not possible!" exclaimed the king.

"That is so very possible, sire, that I hardly know whether it would
suffice or not."

"Gentlemen, do you believe that?" asked the king.

"I, for my part, have not the fourth part of this income," said the
Duke of Holstein, smiling.

"I not the tenth!" said Count Von der Goltz.

"And I not the twentieth!" exclaimed General Von Schwerin and Count
Hacke at the same time.

"And yet," said the king, "you all live as respected cavaliers, as
esteemed gentlemen of my court. Let us hear how Pollnitz would manage
to spend so much money. Quick, Jochen, quick, give us a sheet of paper
and a pencil."

The valet hastily executed this commission, and handed the king paper
and pencil.

"Fill the glasses, Jochen," ordered the king, "and then seat yourself
at the foot of the table, and pay attention to what Von Pollnitz is
about to explain. It is worth the trouble to learn how an income of
four hundred thousand dollars can be spent in a respectable manner. You
shall dictate, and I will be your secretary. Woe to you, however, if
you do not keep your word, if you expend less! For every thousand which
you fail to account for, you shall drink ten glasses of beer, and smoke
a pipe of the strong Havana tobacco recently sent me by the stadtholder
of Holland."

"But what shall I receive for every thousand which I expend over and
above that sum?" asked Von Pollnitz, laughing.

"Oh, it is impossible that a nobleman should need more, that is,
provided he does not expend it in a foolish manner, like a madman."

"And if, in order to live in a style befitting a nobleman, I should
nevertheless need more, what am I to receive for every thousand?"

"Well, then, for every thousand, I will pay a hundred of your oldest
debts," said the king. "But commence. And you, gentlemen, drink and
smoke, and pay attention to what he has to say."




CHAPTER IV.

AIR-CASTLES.


"I will begin," said Pollnitz. "First of all, I shall need a
respectable house, to receive my guests in, to exhibit my collections,
and entertain my friends; to pursue my studies, without being disturbed
by the slightest noise; a house, in which my wife must have her
separate apartments, and as I shall wish to have my friends with me,
every now and then, to smoke, my wife's reception-rooms must be
entirely separated from mine."

"But," exclaimed the king, "your wife will certainly allow you to smoke
in her rooms!"

"And if she permitted it, your majesty, I would not do so; it becomes
not a cavalier to smoke in a lady's room."

The king reddened a little, and carried the mug to his lips, to hide
his embarrassment; he remembered how often he had smoked in the queen's
rooms, notwithstanding her sighs.

Pollnitz continued quietly: "I must then have several different
reception-rooms, and as my wife and myself will frequently be at
variance with each other, two different and widely-separated staircases
will be necessary, that we may not meet, unless we wish it!"

"Oh! you mean to lead a wretched life with your wife; to quarrel with
her every now and then, do you?"

"No, sire, we will never quarrel; it ill becomes a cavalier to have a
contest with his wife."

The king reddened again, this time from anger. This exposition of a
cavalier began to offend him; it seemed to be a satire upon himself;
for unhappily the king not only smoked in the queen's rooms, but the
world knew that his wife and children were often the objects of his
violent temper, and that the queen had more than once been terribly
frightened by his thundering reproaches and unbearable threats.

"Your highness sees that my house must be large, and as it is so, a
host of servants and a large income will be necessary. But of this
hereafter. Let us speak of my houses, for it is easily understood that
I must have a country residence."

"Yes, that is a reasonable demand," said the king, in adding the
country house to his list.

"But as I do not go to the country to live as I do in the city, but to
enjoy the beauties of nature and scenery, I must have a garden, with
vineyards, and beautiful walks, and, for their cultivation, many
servants. And, as I cannot ask my friends to visit me simply to pluck
my flowers, and eat my fruits, I must procure for them other and rarer
pleasures. I must have a park for hunting, and a lake for fishing."

"Yes, that is well argued and true," said the king, noting the park and
the lake on his paper.

"Now we are coming to the most important points--the kitchen and
wine-cellar. On these two I must bestow most particular care. It would
be most unworthy a cavalier to present such dishes to his friends as
they can enjoy every day at home. No, if I invite my friends, they must
be certain of having such luxuries as they cannot procure
elsewhere--such rare and costly viands as will recall the wonders of
fairy land!"

"I am quite of your opinion," cried the king, and his face brightened
at the thought of the delightful and costly dishes that the rich
Pollnitz would set before his friends. "Listen: from time to time you
can prepare for me the delightful bacon-pie that I once tasted at
Grumbkou's. Oh, that was really splendid, and reminded one, as you say,
of the wonders of fairy land! My cook obtained the receipt immediately;
but what do you think? three bottles of champagne and three bottles of
burgundy were necessary to stew the meat. I had to give up the
intention of having such a pie, but I told Grumbkou that when I felt
like eating such an expensive dish, I would be his guest."

"I will obey your commands, your highness," said Pollnitz, earnestly,
and bowing low to the king. "Let us continue to furnish my house; after
that we will speak of the pie. As hunting is decided upon, we must now
consider the horses, for I cannot ask my friends to hunt on foot, or
walk to the lake. I must have beautiful and noble steeds, and as horses
and carriages do not take care of themselves, I must have a number of
servants to attend to them."

"That is true," said the king, adding the carriages and horses to his
list. "That is true; but I find that you think a great deal of your
friends and very little of yourself. Your whole demand, so far, is for
the benefit of your friends."

"Sire, hospitality is one of the noblest virtues of a cavalier, for
which one can never do too much, but easily too little."

The king frowned and looked threateningly before him; the rest of the
club looked at Pollnitz with increasing astonishment, surprised at his
daring to show the king in this manner his faults and weaknesses.

Pollnitz alone remained gay and unembarrassed. "Now, as I have attended
sufficiently to the pleasure and comfort of my friends, it is time that
I should think a little of myself. I therefore beg your highness to
name the sum you deem necessary for my yearly expenses for charities
and presents for my sweetheart."

"Your wife is your sweetheart. You intend to be a very tender husband,
notwithstanding the two staircases."

"Sire, it would not become a cavalier to possess a wife and sweetheart
in the same person. Your wife represents your family, your sweetheart
amuses you. You give your wife name and rank, your sweetheart your love
and whole heart. A true cavalier does not love his wife, but he demands
that the world shall honor her as the lady that bears his name."

"Pollnitz, Pollnitz," said the king, shaking his hand threateningly at
him, "take care that I never see your cavalier in my house, and no one
that is like him; I would have no pity with him, but crush him with my
kingly anger!"

Pollnitz was frightened, and covered himself in a cloud of smoke, that
the king might not see his perplexity.

"Continue," said Frederick William, after a short pause. "I have set
aside a certain amount for every single article you have mentioned, but
I truly hope you have concluded; and that the demon that dwells in you,
and masters you, will make no further suggestions to your luxurious and
insane fancies."

"Yes, your highness; and I beg you will calculate the sum total
necessary for these different articles."

The king calculated, his guests smoked and drank in silence, and
Pollnitz listened attentively to the sound of voices, and noise of
horses in the court.

The king suddenly uttered an oath, and brought his fist heavily down on
the paper. "As truly as God lives, Pollnitz is right! Four hundred
thousand dollars are not sufficient to support a cavalier of his
pretensions. The sum here amounts to four hundred and fifty thousand
dollars."

"Your highness confesses that I have demanded nothing superfluous or
exaggerated?"

"Yes, I confess it."

"Consequently, your highness will be kind enough to pay me five
thousand dollars."

"The devil! How can I understand that?"

"Your majesty forgets that you promised me one hundred dollars for
every thousand over and above the sum of four hundred thousand."

"Did I say that?" said the king; and as all present confirmed it, he
laughed aloud, saying, "I see that none of you understand Pollnitz.
That was not my meaning. I did not say I would pay Pollnitz the gold;
but for every thousand above his four hundred thousand I would pay a
hundred of his oldest debts, and that is quite a different affair. You
know well, if I gave him the gold, his creditors would never receive a
cent of it. But what I have promised I will do; bring me, to-morrow, a
list of your oldest debts, and I will pay five thousand dollars upon
them."

"Your highness, my account is not yet finished. I have only mentioned
the most pressing and necessary articles, and much has been forgotten.
I must have a forester to chase the poachers from my park, and a night
watch to guard my country house, to feed the fish in my pond, to strike
upon the water in order to silence the frogs, that my sleep and that of
my friends may not be disturbed."

"Enough, enough of your castles in the air, fool that you are!" cried
the king, half angry, half amused. "Seek another sovereign, who is rich
enough to provide for your follies."

"Sire," said Pollnitz, "I will seek nothing elsewhere. I am too happy
to have found so noble and gracious a monarch. I only wished to prove
to your majesty, and these gentlemen that do me the honor to consider
me a spendthrift, that a great fortune can be easily spent without
extravagance and folly, and you will now understand that I have given a
worthy proof of economy in fixing my yearly income at four hundred
thousand dollars, when I could easily dispose of that sum in six
months."

The king laughed, and, raising the beer-pot aloft, commanded the
gentlemen to drink to the health of the miser Pollnitz.

The beer-pots were raised, and were jingling merrily, when suddenly it
seemed as if an electric shock had struck them all simultaneously--all
with the exception of the king. The six cavaliers placed their
beer-pots upon the table, and, rising with breathless haste from their
chairs, bowed lowly and humbly.




CHAPTER V.

FATHER AND SON.


The king, in speechless amazement, sank back in his chair. He could not
yet conceive what spell had taken hold of these gentlemen, that made
them rise from their seats in spite of the rules of the Tobacco Club.
The king did not see that, behind him, the door had opened, and, in the
midst of the smoke that filled the whole room, a young man was visible,
whose appearance had produced this astounding impression upon the six
cavaliers. And, certainly, there was something exalted and imposing in
this youth. A wondrous combination of beauty, nobility of soul, youth,
royalty, and melancholy was expressed in this face, whose sharp and
marked lines spoke of severe pain and bitter experience, while so fresh
and youthful a smile played upon the soft red lip, you could but
suppose the heart young, confiding, and impressible. But the eyes were
in wonderful contrast to these beautiful lips; they shone like great,
mysterious, unfathomable stars--one moment sparkling with youthful
superciliousness, the next with the firm, steady, piercing glance of an
observing sage. The lofty, somewhat retreating forehead, and the
straight, finely-pointed nose, formed a profile indicating commanding
elevation of character. And the soul imprisoned behind these temples
was powerfully agitated, seeking ever for freedom of thought and
expression. It was the eye, the head of a hero; and, had his form
corresponded with the giant strength of his glance, he would have been
a Titan, and might have crushed the world like a toy in his hand. But
his slender, symmetrical, and graceful form was more weak than
powerful, more maidenly than heroic.

You felt, however, that this head might lend strength to the body, and
if the Titan could not overcome by physical strength, he could rule and
conquer by the commanding power of his genius.[1]

[1] A French traveller, by the name of Birre, who went from Paris to
Berlin to see Frederick, describes him in this manner: Buste admirable
el vraiment royal, mais pauvre et miserable pedestal. Sa tete et sa
poitrine sont au dessous des eloges, le train d'en bas au dessous de la
critique.--(See Thiebault.)


This was the unexpected apparition that shocked the gentlemen of the
Tobacco Club, and forced them hastily from their seats! The king sat
speechless and amazed in his chair, while the youth stood close behind
him.

"Allow me to wish your majesty good-evening," said the prince, with his
full, clear-ringing voice.

The king was greatly agitated, and the blood rushed to his face.
"Fritz!" said he, in a light tone. "Fritz!" repeated he more sternly,
and already the sound of a coming storm was perceptible in his voice.

"I come from Ruppin," said the prince, in a quiet, kindly voice, "where
I was reviewing my regiment, and I beg pardon for my unexpected
appearance."

The king made no reply; his mistrust was scornfully exhibited. He
thought that the queen believed him to be suffering and confined to his
room. He did not doubt for a moment that she had sent for the prince,
and Frederick was there to see if the life of the king was not in
danger; if the throne of Prussia would not soon be empty, and ready for
its successor.

These dark suspicions excited the king's ire, and filled his heart with
bitter distrust. With a hasty movement he dashed back the hand of the
prince royal, and arose from his chair. His scornful eye took in at a
glance the whole circle, still standing in awe-struck silence around
the table.

"Why have you arisen from your chairs?" cried the king, with trembling
voice. "How dare you arise contrary to my command, and thus set
yourselves in opposition to my kingly power? Do you no longer know the
laws of the Tobacco Club? Do you not know that these laws positively
forbid you to arise from your seats to greet any one? You are all
silent, miserable cowards that you are, who do not attempt to defend
yourselves, who go always with wind and tide, and deceive and flatter
in every direction. Answer me, Pollnitz, did you not know the law of
the Tobacco Club, forbidding you to arise from your seat?"

"I know it, sire, but thought I might be allowed to make an exception
of the prince royal."

"So thought we all," said General Schwerin, in a steady voice.

The king struck with doubled fist on the table, and the pitchers and
beer-mugs trembled.

"You thought that," said the king, "and yet knew that no exception was
ever made for me! But certainly the prince royal is of more consequence
than the king. The prince royal is the future sovereign, the rising
sun! What the king was not able to give, the prince royal may bestow.
From the king there is nothing left to hope, nothing to fear; for this
reason you turn to the prince royal; for this reason you ridicule the
laws of the father to flatter the son. The son is a fine French
cavalier, who loves ornament and courtesy, to whom the question of
etiquette is important. You stand up also when the prince royal enters,
although you know in this room all are equal, and here you have often
forgotten that I am king. Yes, the king can be forgotten--the prince
royal never; he may soon be king!"

"God grant your majesty a long and happy life," said the prince royal.

During this passionate speech of the king, he had stood silent and
immovable behind his chair.

"Who spoke to you? Who told you to speak until you were questioned?"
said the king, whose whole form trembled with rage. "You, the slave of
etiquette, should know that no man speaks to the king until he is
spoken to. Truly you think the king does not understand etiquette. He
is an old-fashioned man, and knows not how a true cavalier should
conduct himself. Now, Pollnitz, you see there a cavalier after your own
heart, a veritable model. Ah, you thought perhaps I did not see the
face lurking behind your picture; you suppose I did not recognize the
cavalier you painted in such glowing colors, in order to prove that he
must have four hundred thousand dollars yearly or be forced to make
debts. Patience! patience! my eyes are at last opened! Woe, woe to you
all when I see that you dare brave me in order to please the prince
royal! I will prove to you that I yet live, and am your master. The
Tobacco Club is closed, and you may all go to the devil!"

"As I don't know the way there, will your majesty allow me to return to
Rheinsberg? I now take my leave," said the prince royal, bowing
respectfully to the king.

Frederick William turned his head, and said but one word--"Go!"

The prince bowed again; then, turning to the cavaliers, he said:

"Good-evening, gentlemen. I sincerely regret to have been the cause of
the king's anger. Against you this displeasure is however just, for a
command of the king should never be disobeyed, not even with a kind and
magnanimous intent."

The prince had with these words put himself beyond the reach of the
king's rage, and at the same time done justice to all: to the king in
acknowledging the justice of his anger; to the cavaliers in praising
their good intentions. He was evidently master of the situation.

With a firm, steady tread he left the room, while the king, in spite of
his anger, could not help feeling that he had again failed in kindness
to the prince royal. But this consciousness only made him the more
passionate. He muttered a deep curse, and looked threateningly at the
pale, trembling cavaliers.

"Hypocrites and eye-servants are you all," muttered he, as he slowly
passed by them. "Give me your arm, Hacke, and lead me into the other
room. I cannot look at these men any longer."

Count Hacke rushed forward, and, leaning on his arm, the king tottered
into the adjoining room.

When the door closed behind them, the cavaliers seemed to awaken from
their torpidity. They raised their heads, and looked at one another
with a half-confused, half-angry gaze. They had been scolded like
children, and felt that they were men. Their honor had received a
sensitive wound, but their awe of the king kept them from demanding
satisfaction.

When the count returned to order the gentlemen in the king's name to
leave the palace, they did not have the courage to obey this command,
but sent the count as their ambassador to the king to ask in the
humblest manner for forgiveness and pardon, and to assure him that
their behavior to the prince royal was but the consequence of
involuntary thoughtlessness.

The count, after much trembling, left the room to deliver this message
to the king; the cavaliers waited in anxious silence for his return. At
length the door opened, and the count appeared.

"Well, what says the king? Has he forgiven us? Will he take us into his
favor again? Is he convinced that we are his true, humble, and obedient
servants?"

All these questions the count answered by a slight motion of the hand.
It was a moment of anxious expectation; all were eagerly looking at the
count, who was to pronounce for them the words of forgiveness or
condemnation.

"Gentlemen," at length said the count, and his voice sounded to the
trembling courtiers hollow and awful as that of an angel of death,
"gentlemen, the king says if you do not leave here at once, he will
easily find means to compel you to do so!"

This was a menace that gave strength to the trembling limbs of the
courtiers. Silently, with sad, troubled looks, they hastened away, and
not until the great portals of the palace had closed upon them did they
feel safe from the fear of imprisonment, and the king's crutch.

The king had not yet subdued his anger. He thirsted for another victim.
The servants wisely remained at a distance beyond the reach of the
royal crutch; the king's ungovernable anger had even banished Count
Hacke from the room.

The king was alone, entirely alone in this dark, empty room, and its
comfortless silence filled him with anxiety. He sank into his
arm-chair, and looked with a sad glance around this large room, which,
because of his parsimony, was but badly lighted with four tallow
candles. Nothing broke the silence but from time to time the gay music
of the dance, which was heard from the other wing of the castle. Mirth
still reigned in the saloons of the queen. The king sighed; his heart
was filled with melancholy and rage. The queen was gay, while her
husband suffered. The court was joyful, while he sat alone and
neglected, gnashing his teeth in this dark and joyless room. And yet he
was the king, the all-powerful ruler of millions of subjects, who
trembled before him, and yet not one of them loved him.

All eyes were fixed upon the rising sun, upon Frederick, so unlike his
father, and so little the son of his father's heart. As the king
thought of this, deep grief and a foreboding melancholy overcame him.
In the anguish of his heart he turned to God and prayed. He silenced
the voice of self-accusation and remorse, now whispering in his breast,
by prayer.

The king prayed. Exhausted with rage, he fancied that he had given
himself up to pious contrition and world-despising godliness.

As the tones of the music were again heard, he experienced a pious
exasperation over this unholy levity, a peaceful self-content; he
belonged not to the ungodly, who gave themselves up to worldliness and
vanity, but alone and deserted he prayed to his Father in heaven. How
small, how pitiful, how contemptible did the gay dancers appear to him!
How pleased he was with himself, his holy walk and conversation! At
this moment the anxious face of his valet appeared at the door.

"Your majesty commanded me to tell you so soon as the coffins which
came yesterday were unpacked and placed in the white saloon: this is
done, and the coffins can be seen."

"Ah! My coffin is ready!" said the king, involuntarily shuddering. "My
coffin, and that of the queen! And Sophia gives a ball, and perhaps
dances, in place of bowing her soul in contrition before God. I will
awaken her from these soul-destroying vanities; the arrival of the
coffins now was an especial providence of God. The queen shall see
them!"

He called his two valets, commanded one to lead him to the ball-room,
the other to illuminate the white saloon in which the coffins were
placed.




CHAPTER VI.

THE WHITE SALOON.


The queen had no suspicion of all that had happened in the chambers of
the king; she had not observed the absence of the Tobacco Club, and
after having made the grand tour of the saloons, she seated herself at
the card-table.

Her majesty had no idea that her husband was free from pain, and had
left his arm-chair; she was, therefore, gay and careless, filled with a
sense of freedom and power. The cruel eye of Frederick William was not
bent upon her to look her down, and cast a veil of humility over the
sparkling diamonds which adorned her brow; no, she was to-night
entirely herself--every inch a queen! proud and happy, smiling and
majestic. Rejoicing in her own greatness and glory, she was still
amiable and obliging to this great crowd of devoted, submissive,
flattering, smiling men, who surrounded her; never had she been so
gracious, never so queenly. As we have said, she had seated herself at
the card-table, and the margrafin Maria Dorothea and the English and
French ambassadors were her partners; behind her chair stood her two
maids of honor, to whom she now and then addressed a word, or sent them
to look after the young princesses, who were dancing in the adjoining
room, and giving themselves up merrily to the pleasures of the evening.
Suddenly the music ceased, and a strange, unaccustomed silence reigned
throughout the rooms.

The queen was arranging the cards, and turned smilingly to one of her
maids of honor, commanding her as soon as the dance was ended to lead
the princesses to her side; she then gave her attention to the game,
when suddenly the Princess Amelia, pale and terrified, rushed hastily
to her mother, and whispered a few words in her ear.

Sophia Dorothea uttered a low cry of terror, and exclaimed: "The king!
my God, the king! he seems very angry!" said the princess; "do not let
him see your diamonds." The partners of the queen sat in respectful
silence, waiting for her to play; she dashed her cards upon the table,
removed her necklace and bracelets hastily, and thrust the glittering
heap into her dress pocket.[2]

[2] See Thiebault.

"Remove my long ear-rings," she whispered to Amelia, and while the
princess obeyed the command, the queen took her cards from the table.
The glory was departed; the diamonds were hiding timidly in her pocket,
and the fire of her eye was quenched.

The king was there; Sophia Dorothea was no longer a royal queen, but a
trembling, dependent woman, cowering before the rage of her husband.
The partners of the queen sat quietly with downcast eyes, and did not
appear to see the rash change in the toilet of her majesty, still
seemingly waiting for the play of the queen. Sophia played a queen,
Lord Hastings played the king.

"Lost!" said her majesty, "so must the queen ever lose when the king
comes; but it is always a comfort," she said, with a bitter smile, "to
be overcome only by a king." She played on quietly, though she knew
that the king was already in the door of the room and watching her
closely.

As the king stepped forward and called her name, she rose and advanced
toward him with an expression of joyful surprise.

"Ah, my husband, what a great pleasure you have prepared for us!" she
said smiling; "it is most amiable of your majesty to glorify this feast
with your presence."

"I come, however," said the king, in a rude, harsh voice, and thrusting
the queen's arm in his own, "to cast gloom upon this fete; it is good
and necessary in the midst of tumultuous earthly pleasures to be
reminded of the fleeting vanity of all sublunary things; and to still
the voluptuous music with prayer, I am come to administer this medicine
to your vain and sin-sick soul. Come with me, you there!" said the
king, turning his head backward to the courtiers, who were gathered in
silent and frightened groups. "You there, follow us!" He dragged the
queen forward; silently the procession of richly-adorned guests
followed the royal pair, no one knew where.

The queen had in vain implored the king to make known his purpose. This
long procession, adorned with flowers, diamonds, uniforms, and orders,
had a gay and festal appearance; you might well suppose them wedding
guests on their way to church. The principal actors on this occasion,
however, did not promise to be a happy pair.

The king looked steadily, with a frowning brow and tightly-compressed
lips, right before him; the queen, wan and trembling, turned her eyes
anxiously from side to side, seeking everywhere some new danger, some
new terror prepared for her. The procession stepped silently and
earnestly through the dressing-rooms, odorous with flowers; through the
illuminated antechamber; further on through the corridors and up the
wide stair steps; onward still through long passages till they reached
the great doors of the White Saloon, which Frederick had built and
adorned.

"We have arrived," said the king, opening the door, and leading in the
queen. Suddenly Sophia Dorothea uttered a cry of horror, and fell
backwards; behind her stood the curious, astonished, and shocked
courtiers, pressing themselves hastily through the door of the saloon.

"Two coffins!" murmured the queen, with horror; her timid glance rested
first upon the solemn coffins, then wandered anxiously to the lofty,
imposing marble statues of the prince electors, who, in solemn rest, in
this chamber of the dead, seemed to hold a watch over the coffins of
the living.

"Yes, two coffins," said the king--"our coffins, Sophia; and I resolved
in this hour to show them to you and the assembled court, that this
solemn warning might arouse you all from your unholy and sinful lusts.
Death must strike at your heart to awaken it from voluptuous sleep and
cause you to look within. In these coffins we will soon rest, and all
earthly vanity and glory will be at an end. No one will fear my glance
or my crutch; no one will compliment the beautiful toilet of the queen,
or admire her diamonds; dust will return to dust, and the king and the
queen be nothing more than food for worms!"

"Not so," said Sophia, whose noble and proud heart felt humbled by this
pious grovelling of her husband; "not so, we will be more than dust and
food for worms. The dust of common mortals will be scattered in every
direction by the hand of Time, and over their graves will History walk
with destroying feet; but she will remain with us and will gather our
dust, and build therewith a monument to our memory; when our bodies of
flesh and blood are placed in the vault of our ancestors, our forms
will arise again with limbs of marble and bosoms without hearts. Look,
my husband, at these statues of your exalted ancestors; they have also
gone down into the vaults, but their marble forms have the best places
in our splendid rooms; perhaps they listen to our words and behold our
deeds."

Whilst the queen spoke, her countenance was illuminated with royal
energy and beauty; she was now, indeed, truly imperial, without the aid
of diamond coronets. The queen was herself again; she had conquered her
womanish fears; she felt herself not only the wife of Frederick, but
the sister of the king of England, the mother of the future king.

But Frederick, in what he considered his holy penitential mood, was
made angry by her self-possession, her proudly-erected head; he felt
that this soul had made itself free from his heavy yoke, and claimed
and enjoyed a separate existence; but she should acknowledge him again
as her lord, and he bowed down with humble penitence. The queen should
become the woman, the obedient wife; had not the Bible said, and "he
shall rule over thee"?

"So, then, let our ancestors behold how we try our coffins before
them," said the king, placing his hand heavily on the shoulder of the
queen; "the world knows that diamonds become you, and that I, in my
uniform, am a fine-looking fellow; let us see now how our coffins will
clothe us!"

"What do you mean, my king?" said Sophia, fixing her trembling glance
upon her husband.

"I mean that we will see if we can take our places with dignity and
worthily in our coffins; that we will do to-day in sport what we must
hereafter do in solemn earnest."

"This is indeed a cruel jest," said the queen.

"Oh, yes, to the children of this world every thing seems cruel which
reminds them of death and the fleeting nature of all earthly joys,"
said the king, "but such a warning is good and healthy to the soul, and
if we would accustom ourselves from time to time to leave the ballroom
and rest awhile in our coffins, we would, without doubt, lead more holy
and earnest lives. Lay yourself, therefore, in your coffin, Sophia; it
will be to your soul's advantage, and my eyes will see a picture which,
praised be God, you can never behold. I shall see you in your coffin."

"Oh, you are younger than I, my husband; you will surely see me buried;
it is not therefore necessary to put me to this trial."

"Conquer thy soul, and make it quiet and humble," said the king; "we
have come hither to try our coffins, and we will try them!"

"The king had a feverish attack of piety to-day. I would not have come
if I had known the intentions of your majesty," said the queen.

"You would have come as I willed it," murmured the king, while his
cheeks glowed with anger and his eye flashed fire.

Sophia saw these symptoms of a rising storm, and she knew that all
restraints would be removed if she resisted longer. She called with a
commanding tone to one of her maids of honor, and said proudly:

"Reach me your hand, duchess; I am weary, and will for awhile rest upon
this bed, of a new and uncommon form."

With the appearance and nobility of a truly royal soul, she raised her
robe a little, lifted her foot over the edge of the coffin, and placed
it firmly in the bottom. She stood in the coffin proudly erect,
commanding and majestic to behold; then, with inimitable grace, she
stooped and lay down slowly. The coffin creaked and groaned, and
amongst the crowd of courtiers a murmur of horror and disgust was
heard. The king stood near the coffin, and Sophia Dorothea looked at
him so steadily, so piercingly, that he had not the courage to meet her
glance, and fixed his eyes upon the ground. The queen stood up quietly.
The Countess Hacke held out her hand to assist her, but she waved her
proudly back.

"No," she said, "kings and queens leave their coffins by their own
strength and greatness, and sustained by the hand of History alone."
Sophia then stepped over the edge of the coffin, and, bowing profoundly
to the king, she said--

"Your majesty, it is now your turn."

The king was confused. He cast a dark, distrustful glance upon the
queen. Her simple words had for him a prophetic meaning, and he
shuddered as he drew near the coffin. With a powerful effort he
overcame himself, stepped into the coffin, and nodded to some of his
courtiers to assist him in lying down.

"Ah, I rest well upon this couch," said Frederick. "Here will I soon
sleep till it shall please God to wake me at the resurrection!"

"May that time be far removed, my king!" said Sophia earnestly. "Allow
me to assist you."

She reached her hand to the king; he seized it with alacrity, and was
in the act of rising, when a wild and unaccustomed sound was heard
without--a loud, piercing cry, which was many times repeated, then the
sound of hasty steps approaching the room! The pallid and awe-struck
courtiers whispered to each other.

"What is it?" cried the king, who was still sitting in his coffin.

No one answered. The courtiers whispered confused and wild words, but
no one dared to answer.

"I demand to know what has happened," said the king, as with much
difficulty he sought to raise himself up.

The major domo stepped forward. "Your majesty, two soldiers are without
who held watch in the corridor; they declare that a long, white figure,
with a veiled face and black gloves, passed slowly by them the whole
length of the corridor, and entered this room; they, believing that
some unseemly mask wished to approach your majesty, followed the figure
and saw it enter this room. They ran hither to seize the masker, but
your majesty knows no such person is here."

"The white lady!" cried the king, and sank powerless and as if broken
to pieces in the coffin. "The white lady! veiled and with black gloves!
That signifies my death!"

"The white lady!" murmured the courtiers, withdrawing involuntarily
from the door through which the evil-omened white lady should enter.

The queen alone was silent. She looked around with a searching glance
upon the marble statues of the prince electors, and her soul was far
away with her beloved son Frederick.




CHAPTER VII.

THE MAID OF HONOR, AND THE GARDENER.


It was a lovely day in May. The lilacs were in bloom; the birds were
singing their sweetest songs; the swans floating upon the tranquil
lake, which, bordered with water lilies and other fragrant plants, was
one of the chief ornaments in the garden of the prince royal at
Rheinsberg. It was still early; the residents of the palace, which was
surrounded by this beautiful garden, were sleeping; the windows were
closed and curtained, and you heard none of the sounds which usually
arose from this gay and charming place. No music fell on the ear but
the melting tones of the nightingale and the morning song of the lark.

The prince royal himself was still asleep, for his flute was silent,
and that was a sure sign to all who lived in the palace that the lord
of the house was not awake, or at least that he had not yet begun the
day.

The music of his flute was the morning sacrifice with which the young
prince greeted the day; it, like the pillar of Memnon, which gave forth
a sound when touched by the rays of the sun, announced to his
flattering courtiers that their sun had arisen.

But the flute was silent; the sun had therefore not arisen, although
its beams had long been flooding the park in golden light, and drinking
from every flower the dew that had fallen during the past sultry night.

Fritz Wendel, the gardener, was already busy with his watering-pot, and
was at the same time anxiously selecting and gathering the most
beautiful flowers, and concealing them carefully under the various
plants and bushes; perhaps to protect them from the heat of the sun,
perhaps to secure them from the curious eyes of some observer. Such
eyes were already observing him, and resting upon him with an
expression so tender and smiling, that you could see that the young
girl to whom they belonged had a special interest in the tall, handsome
gardener, who, in his modest, simple dress, and his great and imposing
beauty, appeared to realize the truth of the old fables, of the gods
who visited the earth in disguise. He might have been Apollo charmed by
some Daphne, and taking this rude dress to approach the shepherdess he
loved. Perhaps this charming young girl thought thus, and on that
account looked at him so smilingly from behind the lilacs, or perhaps
she believed him to be a prince, and waited anxiously for the moment
when he would throw off his disguise and declare himself her equal. For
she was, although not a princess, maid of honor to one, and of noble
birth.

But youth is indifferent to such things as a genealogical tree, or a
coat-of-arms, and what cared this child of thirteen summers whether
Fritz Wendel was the son of a prince or a peasant? He pleased her
because he was young and handsome, and he had one other great charm, he
was her first lover. Every one else called Mademoiselle von Sehwerin a
child, and jested with little Louise. The princess royal had begged her
from her mother, as a sort, of plaything with which to amuse her lonely
hours, and the title "maid of honor" was only a jest, which served
merely to secure the entrance of the young lady to her royal mistress
at any time.

But Louise was only a child in years; she possessed already the heart,
the feelings, and the desires of a woman; nothing, therefore, hurt her
pride so much as being called a child, and she was never happier than
when her beauty and talent caused her youth to be forgotten.

Fritz Wendel, the young gardener, knew nothing of her age. For him she
was Mademoiselle von Schwerin, a young lady, the goddess at whose
shrine he worshipped, the fairy under whose glance his flowers bloomed,
and his heart beat high. For her alone he tended the flowers and the
fruits; for her alone had God created the earth; was she not its queen,
and was it not natural that Fritz Wendel lay at her feet, and called
her the star of his existence?

The young lady having watched her silent, dreaming "first lover" long
enough, and tired of this unnatural silence, walked forward from her
place of concealment, and bade Fritz Wendel good-morning, just as he
was gathering a beautiful narcissus.

Poor Fritz trembled, and a deep blush overspread his face; he was so
embarrassed that he forgot to return the young girl's greeting, and
only bent still lower over the flower which he held in his hand.

"For whom are your flowers intended?" said Louise, "and why have you
hidden the most beautiful ones? Will you not place them in the bouquet
which you arrange every morning for the princess?"

"I have never been ordered to gather the most beautiful flowers for the
princess," said Fritz Wendel, who had not yet dared to glance at the
young lady. "The prince royal commanded me to place fresh flowers in
the vases every morning; that is all."

"But it seems to me that is not all," said Louise, laughing, "for you
are gathering other flowers; for whom are they intended, if not for the
princess royal?"

Fritz Wendel at length dared to raise his eyes, and glance timidly at
the smiling face of the young girl who stood near him.

"They are also intended for a princess," he said, in a low voice--"for
my princess."

"Oh! then you have a special princess for whom you gather flowers?"

"Yes, I have my princess, whom I serve, and for whom I would willingly
sacrifice my life," cried the impetuous young man, with all the energy
of his passionate and untamed nature.

Mademoiselle von Schwerin played carelessly with the branch of the
lilac which she held in her hand. She plucked off the small blossoms,
and throwing them in the air, blew them about, as she danced here and
there on tiptoe.

"I would like to know how it is that I find a magnificent bouquet in my
room every morning, and who it is that dares to gather more beautiful
flowers for me than any to be found in the vases of the princess royal?"

"It must be some one who adores you," said the young gardener, with his
eyes on the ground, and blushing deeply at his own temerity.

"Then it is a nobleman, perhaps one of the court gentlemen," she said,
casting a teasing glance on her embarrassed lover. "Who else would dare
to adore me, or to send me flowers?"

"Yes, you are right, who would dare?" murmured Fritz Wendel; "perhaps
some poor, deluded mortal, led by a wild insanity to forget his humble
condition, and consider himself your equal. There have been maniacs who
imagined themselves great among earth's greatest men, and equal even to
the very God in heaven."

"How pale you are!" cried Louise, looking at the young man with
undissembled tenderness. "Why do you weep, Fritz?"

She took his hand, and gazed into his eyes with a most singular
expression, half curious, half questioning.

Fritz Wendel trembled with delight at her touch, but withdrew his hand
almost with violence.

"I weep because I am a miserable gardener," he murmured; "I weep
because I am not great and noble, like the gentlemen at court."

"Yesterday Baron von Kaiserling gave an account of an Austrian general,
who was the son of a peasant, and had been a cowherd. Now he is a
general, and is married to the daughter of a count."

The countenance of Fritz Wendel beamed with energy and courage.

"Oh! why is there not a war?" he cried, enthusiastically. "I could not
fail to become a general, for I should fight like a lion."

"You would like to become a general, in order to marry the daughter of
a count?"

"Not the daughter of a count, but--"

"Fritz Wendel! Fritz Wendel!" called a voice in the distance.

"It is the head gardener," said poor Fritz, sadly. "Farewell, farewell;
be kind and gracious, and come again to-morrow to the garden."

He took his basket of flowers, and hurried down the avenue.

Mademoiselle von Schwerin followed him, with an angry glance. "Once
more no declaration of love," she murmured, stamping on the ground with
the spitefulness of a child. "He shall make me a declaration. Madame
von Morien says there is nothing more heavenly than to hear for the
first time that you are beloved. She also says it is wisest not to
choose your lovers among your equals, but either above or beneath you,
for then you may be sure that you will not be betrayed. She told me
yesterday that she was never so worshipped as by a young huntsman who
served her father when she was just my age, and that no other man had
ever adored her as he had done. Now Fritz Wendel loves me also, and he
shall make me a declaration, for I must know what this charming
sensation is. He shall do it to-morrow. I will be so kind and gentle
that he will tell me of his love. But now I must return to the palace.
I dare not be found here," and the young girl flew away lightly as a
gazelle.




CHAPTER VIII.

VON MANTEUFFEL, THE DIPLOMAT.


The garden was again solitary. Nothing was heard but the chattering of
birds, as they flitted from limb to limb, and the whispering of the
wind among the trees; all else was tranquil and still. But this did not
last long. The noise of advancing footsteps gave evidence of the
approach of some one, whose figure was soon visible at the entrance of
the grand avenue.

This person was again a lady, who, if not so beautiful as Mademoiselle
von Schwerin, was still pretty enough to be called one of the fair sex.
She was dressed in a charming and tasteful morning robe, which was
eminently adapted to display to advantage the beautiful contour of her
tall and stately figure.

Nor had she come into the garden merely to breathe the fresh morning
air, and enjoy the delightful fragrance of flowers; these were scarcely
observed, as she hurriedly swept past them. She stood still for a
moment at the end of the long avenue, and looked cautiously around in
all directions. Seeing that no one was near, that she was alone and
unobserved, she turned aside into the bushes, and, following a narrow,
overgrown path, at last arrived at the garden wall, where she remained
standing before a small door for a moment, listening with suppressed
breathing. Hearing nothing, she clapped her hands three times, and
listened again. And now a repetition of her signal could be heard from
the other side, and she cried in clear and silvery tones,
"Good-morning, good-morning!" A deep, manly voice returned her greeting
from the other side of the wall.

"It is he!" murmured the lady, and quickly drawing a key from her
pocket, she opened the door.

The man who had been standing outside sprang forward through the open
gate, and, bowing low to the lady, pressed her proffered hand to his
lips.

"Good-morning, Count Manteuffel," said she, smiling. "Really you are as
punctual as if coming to a rendezvous with your lady love."

"Tempi passali!" sighed the count. "I am married,"

"So am I," said the lady, laughing; "that is, however, no reason why--"

"You should not still have ardent and devoted admirers." said the
count, interrupting her. "But you are still young and beautiful, while
I have grown old. Tell me, kind lady, by what, art you have preserved
the charming freshness of youth, and those bright and sparkling eyes by
which I was so completely enslaved when I still had a heart?"

The lady gave him a penetrating, mocking look. "Count Manteuffel," said
she, "you are so friendly, and your adoration is of so profound a
nature, that you undoubtedly have some very particular favor to solicit
at my hands. But come, let us enter that little pavilion; there we will
find comfortable seats, and be secure from all interruption."

They passed silently along the wall to the pavilion, to which the same
key gave access which had before opened the garden door.

"Here we are safe," said the lady, throwing back the lace veil which
had concealed her face. "Come, count, let us be seated; and now tell me
why you desired this meeting, and why it is that your valet was not
sent as usual to deliver your letters and to receive mine?"

"I had an irresistible longing to see you, to behold once more your
lovely countenance," said the count, with a deep sigh.

"But just now you said you had no heart," said the lady, laughing.

"You are the enchantress who recalls it to life. Really you do credit
to your name, and, thanks to Madame Brandt, my heart is again in
flames."

"Count, it is very evident that you are now playing a part to which you
are not accustomed," exclaimed Madame Brandt, laughing. "When you
attempt to act the lover you become insipid, while your are known and
acknowledged to be one of the shrewdest and most ingenious of
diplomatists. But no diplomatic subterfuges with me, I pray. Let us
waste no time on the shell, but to the kernel at once! What do you
require of me? In my last letter I gave you an accurate account of the
state of affairs at court, and also of the state of my finances, which
is precisely that of the prince royal's; that is, his purse is as empty
as mine."

"And both of you have an empress who is only too happy to have the
privilege of supplying this deficiency," said Count Manteuffel, drawing
forth a well-filled purse, through the silken meshes of which gold
glittered, and presenting it to the lady. "I am only sorry to say there
are several empresses who have the inestimable privilege of assisting
the prince royal and Madame Brandt."

"What do you mean, count? We no longer understand each other, and I beg
of you not to speak in riddles, which I am not prepared to solve."

"I mean to say that the prince royal, in his moneyed embarrassments, no
longer addresses himself to the Empress of Austria, although she, as
his nearest relative, as the aunt of the princess royal, has
undoubtedly the first claim to his confidence."

"But perhaps the purse of the Empress of Austria is insufficient to
meet his demands," said Madame von Brandt.

"He should first have tested the purse of the empress, as he frequently
did in former times--in times when not only the prince royal, but also
his sister of Bairout, experienced the generosity of their imperial
aunt. But the prince royal readily forgets the benefits which he has
received."

"That he does," sighed Madame von Brandt. "We poor women are the
greatest sufferers. He has loved us all, and forgotten us all."

"All?" asked Count Manteuffel.

"All, count! We are nothing more to him than the plaything of an idle
hour; he then wearies of us, and throws us aside. There is but one whom
he truly loves and constantly."

"And this lady's name?"

"The flute, count! Ah, you looked sadly crestfallen. True, this lady
cannot be bribed, either with Austrian gold or with the flattery of the
skilful Count Manteuffel; she is always discreet, always mysterious;
she never betrays her lover. Ah, count, we might both learn something
from this noble flute. Yes, believe me, I would try to be like her, if,
unfortunately, I did not need so many things for which a flute has no
use, and if the glitter of Austrian gold were not so alluring. But you,
Count Manteuffel, why are you not like the flute? Why have you spies
and eavesdroppers at all places? Why are you an Austrian spy at the
court of Prussia--you who have wealth, rank, and standing which should
place you above such paltry considerations?"

Count Manteuffel's brow darkened, and he compressed his lips angrily.
But he quickly subdued this momentary irritation, and was once more the
affable, easy, and attentive diplomat.

"I serve the Austrian court from inclination," said he, "from
preference, and certainly with honest intentions. I serve that court,
because I am deeply convinced that upon Austria devolves the privilege
and duty of dethroning all other German princes, and uniting all
Germany under one government, of converting Austria into Germany.
Prussia must then cease to exist in Austria, and must bend the knee as
a vassal. That is my political conviction, and I act in accordance with
it."

"And for this political conviction you receive Austrian gold and
Austrian decorations," observed Madame von Brandt, laughing. "For the
sake of your political conviction you have spies at all points, at the
court of Potsdam, at the court of Dresden, and even here at the little
court at Rheinsberg. Not satisfied with having bought over the prince
royal's cook, and induced him to keep a diary for your inspection,[3]
you have also succeeded in securing the services of that humble and
modest little person, Madame von Brandt, who well knows that all this
costs your Grace a considerable amount of money. And now you wish to
make me believe that you do these things on account of your political
conviction. Softly, my dear count! I, too, am a little diplomat, and
have my convictions, and one of these is, that Count Manteuffel has but
one passion, and that is, to play a political role, and to make as much
money in that way as he possibly can. And to the good Count Manteuffel
it is a matter of perfect indifference whether this money comes from
Prussian or from Austrian sources."

[3] "Youth of Frederick the Great," by Preuss, page 132.

"And why these amiable pleasantries?" said the count, with a forced
smile.

"They mean, my dear count, that this miserable acting should cease;
that we should lay aside our masks, and deal with each other truly and
sincerely, when alone, as we are at present. I serve you, because I am
paid for it; you serve Austria, because you are paid for it. If, in
time of need, you were not at hand with a well-filled purse, I would
cease to serve you; and you would no longer be enthusiastic on the
subject of Austrian dominion, if Austria's money should cease to flow
into your coffers. And now, my dear count, I believe we understand each
other; and, without further circumlocution, what do you require of
me--what have you to communicate?"

"I must speak with you on matters of very grave importance."

"I knew it! your flattery betrayed you," said Madame Brandt, "Well,
begin."

"First of all, my dear baroness, you must know that the prince royal
will in a few days be king."

"Not so, count; a courier arrived yesterday evening with the
intelligence that his majesty was much better. The prince royal is so
rejoiced that he has determined to give a fete in honor of Madame von
Morien to-day."

"Does the prince royal still love this lady?"

"I told you before that he loved his flute alone," said Madame Brandt.

"Does he not, then, love the princess royal?"

"No! And perhaps he would not love her even if she were changed into a
flute. He would probably say to Quantz, 'It is not made of good wood,
and has a bad tone,' and would lay it aside."

"And do you believe he would do that with the princess? although she is
no flute, do you believe he would cast her aside?"

"The princess dreads it."

"And so does the empress!"

"But why was a woman, who not only knows nothing about music, but has a
hoarse and discordant voice, and who articulates so indistinctly that
the prince royal could not understand her were she to say the wittiest
things imaginable, why should such a woman have been given as a wife to
a prince of such remarkable musical proclivities? One does not marry a
woman merely to look at her."

"Then you believe the prince royal will separate himself from his wife
as soon as he obtains his freedom, that is, when he becomes king?"
observed Count Manteuffel, thoughtfully.

"Of that I know nothing, count. The prince never speaks of his wife,
even to his most intimate friends; and in his tenderest moments Madame
Morien herself endeavors in vain to obtain some information on this
subject."

"The prince is very discreet and very suspicious. Madame Morien must be
bought over," murmured the count.

"That will be a difficult task," said Madame Brandt. "She is
unfortunately very rich, and attaches but little importance to money. I
know of but one means. Procure for her a lover who is handsomer, more
ardent, and more passionate than the prince royal, and she can be won!
For it is well known that Madame Morien has a very susceptible heart."

"Baroness, no jesting, if you please; the matters under discussion are
of the gravest importance, and our time is limited. Madame Morion must
be won over. She alone can influence the prince through his heart, and
her influence must be exerted to prevent a separation of the prince
royal from his wife. You, my dear baroness, must induce Madame Morien
to do this; you, with your bewitching eloquence, must make Madame
Morien comprehend that this is the only means of doing penance for her
sinful life, and that her only chance of reconciliation with Heaven
depends upon her restoration of the faithless husband to the arms of
his noble wife. She could, perhaps, save the princess royal and the
imperial court the disgrace of a separation. The princess must remain
the wife of the king. This is the only tie which can bind the king to
Austria. The prince is surrounded by the enemies of Austria, of whom
Suhm is the most dangerous."

"Well, he, at least, is not near the prince. You know that he is the
ambassador of Saxony at the court of Petersburg."

"Therein lies the main difficulty! The prince royal places unlimited
confidence in him, they correspond in characters which we have vainly
endeavored to decipher; and the result of this correspondence is, that
Suhm has already procured the prince royal a loan of ten thousand
dollars from the Duke of Courland, and that he has now secured him the
annual sum of twenty-four thousand dollars from the Empress Anne. These
payments will continue until the prince ascends the throne; the first
has just been received."[4]

[4] Oeuvres de Frederic le Grand, vol. xvi., pp. 340, 356, 360, 384.

"That is a fable," exclaimed Madame Brandt, laughing. "The prince is as
poor as Job, and for some time past has been literally besieged by his
creditors!"

"And it can be no other than Russia who assists him in these
difficulties!" exclaimed Count Manteuffel, in despair. "We must leave
nothing undone to lessen the influence of this dangerous enemy, and to
win Prussia to Austrian interests. Germany wishes for peace, and
Prussia and Austria must be on good terms. If Prussia and Austria were
to take up arms against each other, the balance of power in Europe
would be destroyed, and a war would be inaugurated which, perhaps, for
years would deluge Germany with blood and tears! Austria will do all
that lies in her power to avoid this; and we, my dear friend, will be
Austria's allies, and will assist her to the best of our ability.
Russia has given Prussia money, it is true, but an indebtedness of this
kind ceases the moment the money is returned. When the prince royal
ascends the throne, he will pay to Russia what he owes her, and with
that all obligations will be at an end. Then another tie must be found
to bind Austria more firmly to Prussia. And you must help to weave this
tie. The prince royal must never be separated from his wife! The future
queen of Prussia will then be the niece of the empress. The duties of a
nephew will consequently devolve on the king. To unite the two houses
more closely, another marriage must be brought about. The Prince
Augustus William, the presumptive heir of the prince royal, must, like
the latter, espouse a princess of the house of Brunswick--a sister of
the princess royal."

"That is impossible!" exclaimed Madame Brandt, with vivacity.

"Impossible? Why impossible?"

"Because the heart of the Prince Augustus William is already filled
with a deep and passionate love--a love which would even touch you,
that is, if you are susceptible to pity."

"My dear madame, we are speaking of affairs of State, and you discourse
of love! What have politics to do with love? The prince may love whom
he will, provided he marries the Princess of Brunswick."

"But his is a great and noble, a real love, count--a love over which we
have no power, in which the devil had no hand; a love as pure as
Heaven, and deserving of Heaven's blessing! You must give this plan up,
count; the Prince Augustus William will never marry the Princess of
Brunswick. He is far too noble to give his hand without his heart, and
that is devoted to the beautiful Laura von Pannewitz."

"A prince of the blood who loves a little maid of honor, and wishes to
marry her?" exclaimed von Manteuffel, laughing loudly. "How romantic!
how sublime! what excellent materials for a sentimental romance! My
dear baroness, I congratulate you! This discovery does all honor to
your poetical temperament."

"Mock me, if you will, count; but I repeat, nevertheless, Prince
Augustus William will not marry the Princess of Brunswick, for he loves
the beautiful maid of honor of the queen, and is determined to make her
his wife."

"We will know how to break this determination," said Count Manteuffel.
"The prince royal will assist us, depend upon it. He is not an
enthusiastic lover, like Augustus William, and will never consent to
his brother's making a misalliance."

"And I tell you, the prince would rather die than give up the beautiful
Laura."

"Well, then she must give him up," said Count Manteuffel, with cruel
composure.

"Poor Laura," said Madame Brandt, with a sigh, "she loves him so
dearly! it will break her heart to lose him."

"Pshaw! the heart of every woman is broken one or more times, but it
always heals again, and when warmed by a new love, the old scars
disappear entirely. You, dear baroness, have experienced this in
yourself. Have you no recollection of the days of our ardent and
passionate love? Did we not expect to die when we were separated? Did
we not wring our hands, and pray for death as a relief? And are we not
still living, to smile pityingly at the pangs we then endured, and to
remember how often we have experienced delight, how often love has
since triumphed in our hearts?"

"It is true," sighed Madame Brandt, "we outlive our sorrows; the heart
of women resembles the worm--it still lives and quivers, although cut
in pieces."

"Well," said Count Manteuffel, laughing, "the heart of Laura von
Pannewitz is merely a worm, and we will not hesitate to cut it in
pieces, as it will still live merrily on. You, my dear friend, shall be
the knife which performs the operation. Are you willing?"

For a moment Madame Brandt looked down sadly, and seemed lost in
thought.

"True," she murmured, "we outlive it, but the best part of our being is
destroyed! I should never have become what I am, if I had not been
ruthlessly torn from my first dream of love. We will not kill Laura von
Pannewitz's body, but her soul will suffer!"

"And as it is not our province to look after souls, that need give us
no care; a political necessity demands that Prince Augustus William
shall marry the Princess of Brunswick. It demands, moreover, that the
prince royal shall not be divorced from his wife, but that the niece of
the empress shall be Queen of Prussia. In both of these affairs we need
your assistance. You must closely watch the Prince Augustus William and
his lady love, and, at the proper time, bring the affair to light. By
your eloquence you must convince Madame Morien that it is her duty to
exert her influence with the prince royal to prevent his separation
from his wife. This is your task, and a noble task it is. Its objects
are--to protect the peace of married life; to recall two noble hearts
to the duties which they owe to the world; and lastly, to create a new
bond of union between two mighty German powers. The wife of the Emperor
Charles VI., the noble empress, will not be ungrateful to her ally,
Madame Brandt. On the day on which Prince William espouses the Princess
Louisa Amelia of Brunswick, Madame Brandt will receive a present of
twenty thousand dollars from the empress."

The countenance of Madame Brandt was radiant with pleasure and delight.

"The prince shall and will marry the Princess Louisa Amelia--my word
for it. I am then to be the demon who, with his poisonous breath,
destroys this romantic, this beautiful love; the evil genius who drives
fair Laura to despair. But why should I pity her? She suffers the fate
of all women--my fate. Who pitied, who saved me? No one listened to my
cry of anguish, and no one shall heed the wailing cry of the fair Laura
von Pannewitz. Count, she is condemned! But, hark! Do you not hear
faint tones of distant music? The prince royal has arisen, and is
playing the flute at his open window. We must now separate; the garden
will soon be full of people, and we are no longer safe from intrusion.
A boat-ride on the lake is in contemplation for the early morning
hours, and then Chazot will read Voltaire's last drama to the assembled
court."




CHAPTER IX.

FREDERICK, THE PRINCE ROYAL.


Madame Brandt was not mistaken; the prince royal was awake, and was
bringing a tribute to beautiful, sunny Nature in return for the
sweetly-scented air that came through his window. There he stood, with
the flute at his lips, and looked out at God's lovely, laughing world
with a sparkling eye and joyful countenance. A cheerful quiet, a holy
peace radiated from his beautiful face; his whole being seemed bathed
in perfect harmony and contentment, and the soft, melting tones of his
flute but echoed his thoughts. Suddenly he ceased playing, and slightly
bowed his head to catch the sweet, dying notes that were still
trembling in the air.

"That was good," said he, smiling, "and I believe I can note it down
without exciting the anger of Quantz." He took his flute again, and
softly repeated the air he had just finished. "I will write it
immediately, and play it this evening before my critical musicians."

While speaking, Frederick left his bedroom, and passed into his
library. On entering this room, a beautiful smile flitted over his
face, and he bowed his head as if saluting some one. It would be
impossible to imagine a more charming and tasteful room. It had been
arranged according to the directions of the prince royal, and was in a
great degree a true portrait of himself, a temple which he had erected
to art, science, and friendship.

This room was in the new tower, and its circular form gave it a
peculiar appearance. It was most appropriately compared to a temple.
High glass cases around the walls contained the works of Voltaire,
Racine, Moliere, and Corneille; those of Homer, Caesar, Cicero, and
Ovid; also the Italian poets Dante, Petrarch, and Machiavel. All that
had a good name in the literary world found its way into the library of
the royal prince--all, excepting the works of German authors.

Between the book-cases, the shelves of which were ornamented here and
there with busts of celebrated writers, were alcoves, in which stood
small satin damask sofas, over which hung, in heavily-gilt frames, the
portraits of Frederick's friends and contemporaries.

The largest and most beautiful was one of Voltaire. He had received the
honored place; and when Frederick raised his eyes from his work, while
sitting at his escritoire, they rested upon the smiling face of the
talented French writer, whom the prince royal had selected as his
favorite, and with whom he had for many years corresponded.

The prince went with hasty steps to his table, and, without noticing
the sealed letters that were lying there, he took a piece of lined
paper, and began to write, humming softly the melody he had just
composed. He occasionally threw down his pen, and took the flute that
was lying at his side, to try, before noting them, different accords
and passages.

"It is finished at last," said the prince, laying aside his pen. "My
adagio is finished, and I think Quanta will have no excuse for
grumbling to-day; he must be contented with his pupil. This adagio is
good; I feel it; I know it; and if the Bendas assume their usual artist
airs, I will tell them--; no, I will tell them nothing," said the
prince, smiling. "It is useless to show those gentlemen that I care for
their approval, or court their applause. Ours is a pitiful race, and I
see the time approaching when I shall despise and mistrust the whole
world; and still my heart is soft, and gives a warm approval to all
that is great and beautiful, and it would make me very happy to love
and trust my fellow-men; but they do not desire it--they would not
appreciate it. Am I not surrounded by spies, who watch all my
movements, listen to every word I utter, and then pour their poison
into the ear of the king? But enough of this," said the prince, after a
pause. "This May air makes me dreamy. Away with these cobwebs! I have
not time to sigh or dream."

He arose, and walked hastily up and down his room, then approached the
escritoire, and took the letters. As his eye fell on the first, he
smiled proudly.

"From Voltaire," he murmured softly, breaking the seal, and hastily
opening the enclosure, which contained two letters and several loose
scraps of printed matter. The prince uttered a cry of joyful
astonishment, and scarcely noticing the two letters, he gazed with a
half-tender, half-curious expression on the printed papers he held in
his hand.

"At last! at last!" exclaimed the prince, "my wish will be
accomplished. The first step toward fame is taken. I shall no longer be
unknown, or only known as the son of a king, the inheritor of a throne.
I shall have a name. I shall acquire renown, for I will be a poet, an
author, and shall claim a place in the republic of genius. I shall not
need a crown to preserve my name in history. The first step is taken.
My 'Anti-Machiavel' is in press. I will tread under foot this monster
of knavish and diabolic statecraft, and all Europe shall see that a
German prince is the first to break a lance against this Machiavel, who
is making the people the slaves of princes. By his vile principles, he
is moulding princes into such monsters that all mankind must curse
them."

And again looking at the paper, the prince read a few lines, his voice
trembling with displeasure:

"If it is a crime to destroy the innocence of a private individual who
exercises a limited influence, is it not far worse to undermine the
moral character of princes who should exhibit to their subjects an
example of goodness, greatness, kindness, and love? The plagues sent by
Heaven are but passing, and destroy only in certain localities; and
although most disastrous, their effects pass away in time. But the
vices of kings create incurable misery; yes, misery enduring for
generations. How deplorable is the condition of nations who have every
evil to fear from their ruler, their property exposed to the
covetousness of a prince, their freedom to his humor, and their lives
to his cruelty!"

Frederick ceased, and turned over a few pages of his "Anti-Machiavel,"
and then continued to read:

"Machiavel speaks in his 'Principe' of miniature sovereigns, who,
having but small states, can send no armies to the field. The author
advises them to fortify their capitals, and in time of war to confine
themselves and their troops to them.

"The Italian princes, of whom Machiavel speaks, only play the part of
men before their servants. Most of the smaller princes, and especially
those of Germany, ruin themselves by spending sums far exceeding their
revenues, and thus by vanity are led to want. Even the youngest scion
of the least important salaried prince imagines himself as great as
Louis. He builds his Versailles, and sustains his army. There is in
reality a certain salaried prince of a noble house, who has in his
service all the varieties of guards that usually form the households of
great kings, but all on so minute a scale that it is necessary to
employ a microscope to distinguish each separate corps, and whose army
is perhaps strong enough to represent a battle on the stage of Verona."

Prince Frederick laughed aloud. "Well, I think my most worthy cousin,
Ernest Augustus, of Saxe-Weimar, will understand this allusion, and in
gratitude for my giving his name to posterity in my 'Anti-Machiavel,'
will unravel the mystery, and inform the world how it is possible, with
the annual income of four hundred dollars, to keep a retinue of seven
hundred men, a squadron of one hundred and eighty, and a company of
cavalry; if he is capable of accomplishing this, without plunging into
debt, he is certainly my superior, and I could learn a great deal from
him. I could learn of him how to rid myself of this torment that I
endure from day to day, from hour to hour. What could be a greater
degradation to an honorable man than to be compelled to flatter the
base pride of these vile usurers to whom I am forced to resort for the
money I need; this money pressed, perhaps, from widows and orphans? To
think that I, the inheritor of a kingdom, am in this condition--that I
must lower myself to sue and plead before these men, while millions are
lying in the cellars of my father's palace at Berlin! But what! Have I
the right to complain? am I the only one who suffers from the closeness
of the king? are not the people of Berlin crying for bread, whilst the
royal larder is filled to overflowing? But patience! the day will come
when the keys will be in my hands--on that day I will give the people
what rightly belongs to them, bread. I will unlock the treasury, and
set free the imprisoned millions. But what noise is this?" said the
prince, approaching the door.

Loud and angry voices were heard from without. "I tell you I must and
will speak with the prince royal," cried a threatening voice; "I have
waited in vain for two months, in vain addressed to him the most modest
and respectful letters; I have not even been deemed worthy to receive
an answer. Now I have come to receive it in person, and I swear I will
not leave this spot without an explanation with the prince royal."

"It is Ephraim," muttered Frederick, with a deep frown.

"Well, you can stand here until you become a pillar of salt, like your
great-grandmother of old," cried another voice.

"This is Knobelsdorf," said Frederick.

"The idea is good," said the first voice, "but it is not I who will
become a pillar of salt, but others will from fright and terror, when I
come with my avenging sword; for justice I will have, and if I do not
obtain it here, I shall go and demand it of the king."

"From the king! you do not know, then, that his majesty is dying?"

"Not so, not so! if that were so, I would not be here; I would have
waited quietly for that justice from the new king which I demanded in
vain from the prince royal. The king is recovering; I saw him in his
arm-chair in the garden; for this reason I insist on speaking to the
prince."

"But if I tell you his royal highness is still asleep?"

"I would not believe you, for I heard him playing on his flute."

"That was Quantz."

"Quantz! he is not capable of playing such an adagio; no, no, it could
only have been the prince royal."

"Ah! this man wishes to bribe me with his flattery," said the prince,
smiling, "and make me believe I am an Orpheus. Orpheus tamed lions and
tigers with his music, but my flute is not even capable of taming a
creditor."

"But I say it was Quantz," cried the poor frightened Knobelsdorf; "the
prince still sleeps, or is in bed, for he is not well, and gave orders
to admit no one."

"Ah! I know all about that; noble gentlemen are always ill if they have
to breathe the same air with their creditors," said Ephraim, with a
mocking smile; "but I tell you I will stay here until I have spoken to
the prince, until he returns me four thousand dollars that I lent to
him, more than a year ago, without interest or security. I must and
will have my money, or I shall be ruined myself. The prince cannot wish
that; he will not punish me so severely for the kindness and pity I
showed to him in his greatest need."

"This is really too much," cried Knobelsdorf, "you are shameless; do
you dare to speak of pity for the prince royal? do you dare to boast of
having lent him money, while you only did it knowing he could and would
repay you with interest?"

"If Ephraim knows that, he is cleverer than I am," said Frederick,
smiling sadly; "although I am a prince, I do not know how to get the
miserable sum of four thousand dollars. But I must leave poor
Knobelsdorf no longer in this condition; I must quiet this uproar." And
he hastened toward the door, as the noise without became louder and
louder.




CHAPTER X.

THE PRINCE ROYAL AND THE JEW.


At this moment, while Knobelsdorf was threatening the Jew and calling
the servants to thrust him out, the prince royal opened the door and
showed his smiling face to the two combatants.

"Come in," said the prince, "I grant you the audience you so
importunately demand."

Frederick stepped quietly back in his room, while Ephraim, confused and
humiliated by the calm dignity of the prince, advanced with bowed head
and downcast eyes.

"Dear Knobelsdorf," said Frederick, turning to his gasping secretary,
who stood amazed behind the Jew, "I pray you to assemble all the ladies
and gentlemen in the garden; we are going yachting; I will be with you
in five minutes."

"Five minutes," said Ephraim to himself, as Knobelsdorf withdrew, "only
one moment's audience for every thousand dollars! This is a proud
debtor; I would have done better not to place myself in his power. But
I will not be frightened, I will stand up boldly for my rights!"

"And now, what have you to say to me?" said the prince, fixing his
angry eyes upon Ephraim.

"What have I to say to your highness!" said Ephraim, astonished. "More
than a year ago I lent your highness four thousand dollars! I have as
yet received neither principal nor interest."

"Well, what more?"

"What more!" said Ephraim.

"Yes, what more? It is impossible that you have come from Berlin to
Rheinsberg to tell me what I have known for a year as well as yourself."

"I thought your highness had forgotten," said the Jew, fixing his eyes
upon the prince, but casting them suddenly to the floor, as he met the
flashing glance of Frederick.

"Forgotten," said he, shrugging his shoulders; "I have a good memory
for every act of kindness, and also for every offence against the
respect and reverence due to the son of the king."

His voice was so harsh and threatening, that Ephraim trembled in his
inmost heart, and stammered some words of apology.

"My prince," said he, "I am a Jew, that is to say a despised, reviled,
and persecuted man! no--not a man, but a creature--kicked like a dog
when poor and suffering, and even when the possessor of gold and
treasures, scarcely allowed human rights. It is better for the dogs
than for the Jews in Prussia! A dog dare have its young, and rejoice
over them, but the Jews dare not rejoice over their children! The law
of the land hangs like a sword over them, and it may be that a Jewess
may be driven out of Prussia because a child is born to her, only a
specified number of Jews being allowed in this enlightened land!
Perhaps the father is not rich enough to pay the thousand dollars with
which he must buy the right to be a father every time a child is born
to him! For this reason is gold, and again gold, the only wall of
protection which a Jew can build up between himself and wretchedness!
Gold is our honor, our rank, our destiny, our family, our home. We are
nothing without gold, and even when we extend a golden hand, there is
no hand advanced to meet it that does not feel itself contaminated by
the touch of a Jew! Judge, then, your royal highness, how much we love,
how highly we prize one to whom we give a part of our happiness, a part
of our honor. I have done for you, my prince, what I have done for no
other man. I have given you four thousand dollars, without security and
without interest. I lent to Knobelsdorf, for the prince royal, upon his
mere word, my honest gold, and what have I received? My letters, in
which I humbly solicit payment, remain unanswered. I am mocked and
reviled--the door contemptuously shut in my face, which door, however,
was most graciously opened when I brought my gold. Such conduct is
neither right nor wise; and as the worm turns when it is trodden upon,
so is there also a limit to the endurance of the Jew. He remembers at
last that he is also one of God's creatures, and that God himself has
given him the passion of revenge as well as the passion of love. The
Jew, when too long mishandled, revenges himself upon his torturers, and
that will I also do, if I do not receive justice at your hands. That
will I also do, if you refuse me my gold to-day."

"You have made a lengthy and impertinent speech!" said Frederick. "You
have threatened me! But I will forgive you, because you are a Jew;
because the tongue is the only weapon a Jew has, and knows how to use.
I now advise you to put your sword in its sheath, and listen calmly to
me. It is true, you have lent me four thousand dollars without security
and without interest. You need not extol yourself for this, for you
well know it is not the wish or the intention of the prince royal to
oppress even the most pitiful of his subjects, or to withhold the
smallest of their rights. You knew this; then why were you not
satisfied to wait until I sent for you?"

"I can wait no longer, your highness," cried Ephraim, passionately. "My
honor and credit are at stake. Count Knobelsdorf gave me his sacred
promise that at the end of six months my money with interest should be
returned. I believed him, because he spoke in the name of the prince
royal. I now need this money for my business. I can no longer do
without it. I must have it to-day."

"You must? I say you shall not receive one penny of it to-day, nor
to-morrow, nor for weeks!"

"If your highness is in earnest, I must go elsewhere and seek redress."

"That means you will go to the king."

"Yes, your highness, I will!"

"Are you ignorant of the law by which all are forbidden to lend money
to the princes of the royal house?"

"I am not ignorant of that law; but I know that the king will make an
exception--that he will pay the money I lent to his successor. It is
possible I may feel his crutch upon my back, but blows will not degrade
me. The Jew is accustomed to blows and kicks--to be daily trodden under
foot. Even if the king beats me, he will give me back my honor, for he
will give me back my gold."

"Suppose that he also refuses you?"

"Then I will raise my voice until it is heard over the whole earth,"
cried Ephraim, passionately.

"Well, then, raise your voice and cry out. I can give you no gold
to-day."

"No gold!" said Ephraim. "Am I again to be paid with cunning smiles and
scornful words? You will withhold my gold from me? Because you are
great and powerful, you think you can oppress and mistreat a poor Jew
with impunity, but there is a God for the just and unjust, and He--"

He stopped. Before him stood Frederick, blazing with anger. His lips
were pallid and trembling, his arm uplifted.

"Strike, your highness!--strike!" cried Ephraim, fiercely. "I deserve
to be beaten, for I was a fool, and allowed myself to be dazzled with
the glory of lending my gold to an unhappy but noble prince! Strike on,
your highness! I see now that this prince is but a man like the rest;
he scorns and loathes the poor Jew, but he will borrow his money, and
defraud him of his rights."

Frederick's arm had fallen, and a soft smile played about his lips.

"No," said he, "you shall see that Frederick is not a man like other
men. This day you shall have your money. I cannot pay you in money, but
I will give you jewels, and horses from the stud that the king lately
gave me."

"Then your highness has really no money?" said Ephraim, thoughtfully.
"It was not then to frighten and torment the poor Jew that my gold was
denied me. Can it be possible that the great Prince Frederick, on whom
the hopes of the people rest, and who is already dearly loved by his
future subjects, can be without money? Is it possible that he suffers
like other men? My God! how dare we poor Jews complain when the heir to
a throne is harassed for money, and must endure privations?"

The prince was not listening to Ephraim; he had opened a closet, and
taken from it a silver-bound casket, and was gazing intently at its
contents. He drew forth a large diamond cross and some solitaires and
approached the Jew.

"Here are some jewels, I think, well worth your four thousand dollars;
sell them and pay yourself," said the prince, handing him the sparkling
stones.

Ephraim pushed the prince's hand gently back. "I lent gold, and gold
only will I accept in payment."

The prince stamped impatiently upon the ground. "I told you I had no
gold!"

"Then I cannot receive any," said Ephraim, passively. "The poor Jew
will wait still longer; he will give to the prince royal the gold which
he needs, and of which the poor Jew still has a little. I humbly ask
your highness if you would not like to borrow another thousand, which I
will gladly lend upon one condition."

"Well, and this condition?"

"Your highness is to pay me upon the spot the interest upon the four
thousand in ready money? Does your highness understand? Just now you
wished to pay my capital with diamonds and horses. Will you give me as
interest a few costly pearls--pearls which lie hidden in that flute,
and which appear at your magical touch? I will count this as ready
money!"

Frederick came nearer to Ephraim, and eyeing him sternly, he said:

"Are you mocking me? Would you make of the prince royal a travelling
musician, who must play before the Jew, in order to soften his
heart?--would you--? Ah, Fredersdorf," said he, interrupting himself,
as his valet approached him in a dusty travelling-suit, "have you just
arrived from Berlin?"

"Yes, your highness; and as I was told who was importuning your
highness, I came in without changing my dress. The banker gave me this
package for you. I believe it is from Petersburg."

"From Suhm," said the prince, with a happy smile, and hastily breaking
the seal, he drew from the package a letter and several books. Casting
a loving glance at the letter, he laid it on his writing-table; then
turning away, so as not to be seen by Ephraim, he took up the two
books, and looked carefully at their heavily-gilded covers. Frederick
smiled, and, taking a penknife, he hastily cut off the backs of the
books, and took out a number of folded papers. As the prince saw them,
a look of triumph passed over his expressive face.

"Ten thousand dollars!" said he to himself. "The empress and the Duke
Biron have fulfilled their promise!"

Frederick took some of the papers in his hand, and walked toward
Ephraim.

"Here are your four thousand dollars, and one hundred interest. Are you
satisfied?"

"No, your royal highness, I am not satisfied! I am not satisfied with
myself. When I came to Rheinsberg I thought I had been wronged. It now
seems to me that I have wronged your highness!"

"Let that pass," said Frederick. "A prince must always be the scapegoat
for the sin-offering of the people. They make us answerable for all
their sufferings, but have no sympathy for us in our griefs. I owe you
nothing more--you can go."

Ephraim bowed silently, and turned slowly toward the door. The eyes of
the prince followed him with a kindly expression. He stepped to the
table, and took up his flute. Ephraim had reached the door of the
ante-chamber, but when he heard the soft melting tones of the flute, he
stopped, and remained listening breathlessly at the outer door. The
piercing glance of the prince rested on him; but he continued to play,
and drew from his flute such touching and melancholy tones that the
poor Jew seemed completely overcome. He folded his hands, as though
engaged in fervent prayer; and even Fredersdorf, although a daily
hearer of the prince, listened in breathless silence to those sweet
sounds.

When the adagio was ended, the prince laid down his flute, and signed
to Fredersdorf to close the door; he wished to give Ephraim an
opportunity of slipping away unobserved.

"Did your highness know that the Jew was listening?" said Fredersdorf.

"Yes, I knew it; but I owed the poor devil something; he offered to
lend me still another thousand dollars! I will remember this. And now,
Fredersdorf, tell me quickly how goes it in Berlin? How is the king?"

"Better, your highness. He set out for Potsdam a few days since, and
the pure fresh air has done him good. He shows himself, daily upon the
balcony, in full uniform. The physicians, it is true, look very
thoughtful; but the rest of the world believe the king is rapidly
improving."

"God grant that the physicians may be again mistaken!" said the prince.
"May the king reign many long and happy years! If he allow me to live
as I wish, I would willingly give an arm if I could thereby lengthen
his life. Well, now for mirth and song! We will be gay, and thus
celebrate the king's improvement. Make, therefore, all liberal
arrangements. Give the cook his orders, and tell the ladies and
gentlemen assembled in the garden that I will be with them immediately."

The prince was now alone; he opened the letter he had received with the
gold; his eye rested lovingly upon the handwriting of his distant
friend, and his heart glowed as he read the words of friendship,
admiration, and love from Suhm.

"Truly," he said, raising his eyes devoutly to heaven, "a faithful
friend is worth more than a king's crown. In spite of all my brilliant
prospects in the future, what would have become of me if Suhm had not
stood by me for the second time and borrowed this money for me in
Russia--this paltry sum, which I have in vain sought to obtain in my
own land? My heart tells me to write a few lines at once to Suhm,
expressing my unshaken friendship, my enduring love."

Frederick seated himself, and wrote one of those soul-inspiring letters
for which he was so celebrated, and which ended thus: "In a short time
my fate will be decided! You can well imagine that I am not at ease in
my present condition. I have little leisure, but my heart is young and
fresh, and I can assure you that I was never more a philosopher than
now. I look with absolute indifference upon the future. My heart is not
agitated by hope or fear, it is full of pity for those who suffer, of
consideration for all honest men, and of tenderness and sympathy for my
friends. You, whom I dare proudly count among the latter, may be more
and more convinced that you will ever find in me what Orestes was to
his Pylades, and that it is not possible for any one to esteem and love
you more than your devoted Frederick."

"Now," said the prince, as he arose, "away with the burdens, the
gravities and cares of life! Come, now, spirit of love! spirit of
bliss! We will celebrate a feast this day in thy honor, thou goddess of
youth and hope! Come, lovely Venus, and bring with thee thy son Cupid!
We will worship you both. To you belongs this day, this night. You,
goddess of love, have sent me the little Morien, that fluttering, light
gazelle, that imperious, laughing fairy--that 'Tourbillon' of caprice
and passion. Here is the poem I composed for her. Madame Brandt shall
hand it to her, and shall lead the 'Tourbillon' into the temple of
love. Away with earnest faces, dull eyes, and the wisdom of fools! Come
over me, spirit of love, and grant me one hour of blessed
forgetfulness."

The prince rang for his valet, and commanded him to lay out his latest
French suit; he entered his boudoir, and with a comic earnestness, and
the eager haste of a rash, impatient lover, he gave himself to the
duties and arts of a royal toilet.




CHAPTER XI.

THE PRINCESS ROYAL ELIZABETH CHRISTINE.


The princess royal had not yet left her rooms; she still waited for the
prince, whose custom it was to give her his arm every morning and lead
her to the saloon. On these occasions only did the Princess Elizabeth
ever see her husband alone, then only did he address one word to her,
touch her hand, or allow her to lean upon his arm. A sweet and sad
happiness for this young wife, who lived only in the light of her
husband's countenance; who had no other wish, no other prayer, no other
hope than to please him. She felt that the eye of Frederick never
rested upon her with any other expression than that of cold friendship
or absolute indifference. The reason for this she could never fathom.
Elizabeth would have given her heart's blood to be beloved by him for
one single day, yes, for one short, blessed hour; to be clasped to his
heart, not for form or etiquette, but as a loving and beloved wife, to
receive in her ear the sweet whispers of his tenderness and his
fondness. She would have given years of her life to have bought this
man, whom she so passionately loved; he was her earthly god, the ideal
of her maiden dreams. This man was her husband; he belonged to her; he
was bound to her by the holiest ties, and yet there was an impassable
gulf between them, which her unbounded love, her prayers, her sighs,
could not bridge over. The prince loved her not; never had the
slightest pulse of his heart belonged to her! He endured her, only
endured her by his side, as the poor prisoner, sighing for fresh air,
permits the presence of the jailer, when he can only thus buy a brief
enjoyment of God's gay and sunny world. The prince royal was a
prisoner, her prisoner. Not love, but FORCE had placed that golden ring
upon his hand, that first link in the long, invisible heavy chain,
which from that weary hour had bound his feet, yes, his soul; from
which even his thoughts were never free. Elizabeth knew that she was an
ever-present, bitter memento of his sad, crushed, tortured, and humbled
youth--a constant reminder of the noble friend of his early years,
whose blood had been shed for him, and to whose last wild death-cry his
tortured heart had been compelled to listen. Her presence must ever
recall the scorn, the hatred, the opposition of his stern father; the
hardships, the abuse, the humiliations, yes, even the blows, all of
which had at last bowed the noble mind of the prince and led him to
take upon himself the slavery of this hated marriage, in order to be
free from the scorn and cruelty of his father. To escape from his
dreary prison in Ruppin, he rushed into the bonds of wedlock. How could
he ever forgive, how could he ever love this woman forced upon him,
like drops of wormwood, and swallowed only with the hope of thereby
escaping the torturous pains and last struggles with death?

Elizabeth had been ignorant of all these bitter truths. The prince had
been ever considerate and kind, though cold, when they met: she had had
one single confidential interview with him, and in that hour he had
disclosed to her what had forced them together, and at the same time
forever separated them. Never could he love the wife associated in his
mind, though innocently, with such cruelties and horrors; he was fully
convinced that she, also, could not love a husband thus forced upon
her; could entertain no feeling for him but that of respectful
consideration and cold indifference.

Frederick did not know with what deadly wounds these words had pierced
the princess; she had the strength to veil her passion and her shame
with smiles, and in her modest maidenly pride she buried both in her
heart. Since that interview years had gone by, and every year the love
of the princess royal for her husband became more ardent; his eyes were
the sun which warmed and strengthened this flower of love, and her
tears were the dew which nourished and gave it vitality.

Elizabeth hoped still to ravish the heart of her husband; she yet
believed that her resigned, modest, but proud and great love, might
conquer his coldness; and yet, in spite of this hope, in spite of this
future trust, Elizabeth trembled and feared more than formerly. She
knew that the hour of decision was drawing nigh; she felt with the
instinct of true love that a new storm was rising on the ever-clouded
horizon of her marriage, and that the lightning might soon destroy her.

Frederick had been forced by the power of the king, his father, to
marry her; how would it be when this power should cease, when her
husband should be king? by no one held back; by no one controlled; free
himself, and free to give laws to the world; to acknowledge no man as
his judge; to be restrained by nothing but his conscience. Might not
even his conscience counsel him to dissolve this unnatural marriage,
which had within itself no spark of God's truth, no ray of God's
blessing? might not her husband cast her off and take this English
princess for his wife? had she not been the choice of his heart? had
not King George, although too late, declared his willingness for the
betrothal? had they not loved each other with the enthusiasm of youth,
although they had never met? did not Sophia Amelia's portrait hang in
the library of the crown prince? did not the English princess wear his
picture constantly near her heart? had she not sworn never to be the
wife of another man?

As Elizabeth thought of these things she trembled, and it seemed to her
that her whole life would go out in one great cry of anguish and horror.

"No," she said, "I cannot live without him! I will never consent! he
can kill me, but he cannot force me to break the solemn oath I have
sworn on God's holy altar. He shall not cast me out into the wild
wilderness, as Abram did Hagar, and choose another wife!"

He could not force her to leave him, but he could beseech her, and
Elizabeth knew full well there was nothing in the world she could
refuse to her husband, which he would condescend so far as to entreat;
for one loving, grateful word from his lips, she would give him her
heart's blood, drop by drop; for one tender embrace, one passionate
kiss, she would lay down her life joyfully. But she would not believe
in this separation; she would yet escape this unblessed fate--would
find a way to his love, his sympathy, at least to his pity.

It was a struggle for life, for happiness, for her future, yes, even
for honor; for a divorced wife, even a princess, bears ever a stain
upon her fair name, and walks lonely, unpitied, ever despised through
the world.

For these reasons the poor princess of late redoubled her efforts to
please her husband; she entered more frequently into the gayeties of
the court circle, and sometimes even took part in the frivolous and
rather free jests of her husband's evening parties; sometimes she was
rewarded by a smile and a glance of applause from Frederick. This was
for Elizabeth the noblest jewel in her martyr crown of love, more
costly, more precious than all her pearls and diamonds.

To-day one of these joyous and unrestrained circles was to meet. The
prince loved these fetes; he was more charming, witty, talented, and
unrestrained, than any of his guests. Princess Elizabeth resolved to be
no quiet silent member of this circle to-day; she would force her
husband to look upon her and admire her; she would be more beautiful
than all the other ladies of the court; more lovely than the gay and
talented coquette, Madame Brandt; more entrancing than the genial
'Tourbillon,' Madame Morien; yes, even the youthful Schwerin, with her
glancing eye and glowing cheek, should not excel her.

She was also young and charming, might be admired, loved--yes, adored,
not only as a princess, not only as the wife of the handsome and genial
prince royal, but for her own lovely self. She had dismissed her maid,
her toilet was completed, and she waited for the prince royal to lead
her into the saloon. The princess stepped to the glass and examined
herself, not admiringly, but curiously, searchingly. This figure in the
mirror should be to her as that of a stranger to be remarked upon, and
criticised coldly, even harshly; she must know if this woman might ever
hope to enchain the handsome prince royal. "Yes," whispered she to
herself, "this form is slender and not without grace; this white satin
robe falls in full voluptuous folds from the slender waist over the
well-made form; it contrasts well with these shoulders, of which my
maids have often said 'they were white as alabaster;' with this throat,
of which Madame Morien says 'it is white and graceful as the swan's.'
This foot, which peeps out from the silken hem of my robe, is small and
slender; this hand is fair and small and well formed. I was constrained
yesterday to promise the painter Pesne to allow him to paint it for his
goddess Aurora; and this face! is it ugly to look upon? No, this face
is not ugly; here is a high, clear forehead; the eyebrows well formed
and well placed, the eyes are large and bright, the nose is small but
nobly formed, the mouth good, the lips soft and red: yes, this face is
handsome. O my God! why can I not please my husband?--why will he never
look upon me with admiration?"

Her head sank upon her breast, and she was lost in sad and melancholy
dreams; a few cold tears dropping slowly upon her cheeks aroused her;
with a rash movement, she raised her head, and shook the tears from her
eyes; then looked again in the glass. "Why does not the prince love
me?" whispered she again to herself with trembling lips. "I see it, I
know it! It is written in unmistakable lines in this poor face. I know
why he loves me not. These great blue eyes have no fire, no soul; this
mouth has no magical, alluring smile. Yes, alas! yes, that is a lovely
form; but the soul fails!--a fine nature, but the power of intellect is
wanting. My Father, my heavenly Father, I sleep; my soul lies dead and
stiffened in the coffin with my secret sorrows; the prince could awaken
it with his kisses, could breathe a new life into it by a glance."

The princess raised her arms imploringly on high, and her trembling
lips whispered, "Pygmalion, why come you not to awaken thy Galatea? Why
will you not change this marble statue into a woman of flesh and blood,
with heart and soul? These lips are ready to smile, to utter a cry of
rapture and delight, and behind the veil of my eyes lies a soul, which
one touch of thine will arouse! O Frederick! Frederick! why do you
torture me? Do you not know that your wife worships, loves, adores you;
that you are her salvation, her god? Oh, I know these are unholy,
sinful words! what then? I am a sinner! I am ready to give my soul in
exchange for thee, Frederick. Why do you not hear me?--why have not my
sighs, my tears the power to bring you to my side?"

The poor, young wife sank powerless into her chair, and covering her
face with her hands, wept bitterly. Gay voices and loud laughter,
sounding from beneath her window, aroused her from this trance of grief.

"That is Madame Brandt and the Duke of Brunswick," said Elizabeth,
hastening to the window, and peeping from behind the curtains into the
garden. Yes, there stood the duke in lively conversation with Jordan
Kaiserling Chazot, and the newly-arrived Bielfeld; but the ladies were
nowhere to be seen, and the princess concluded they were already in the
ante-room, and that the prince would soon join her.

"He must not see that I have wept; no one must see that." She breathed
upon her handkerchief, and pressed its damp folds upon her eyes. "No, I
will smile and be gay like Madame Brandt and Morien. I will laugh and
jest, and no one shall guess that my heart is bleeding and dying with
inexplicable grief. Yes, gay will I be, and smiling; so only can I
please my husband." She gave a sad, heart-breaking laugh, which was
echoed loudly and joyously in the ante-room.




CHAPTER XII.

THE POEM.


The ladies of the court, and those who were guests at the palace of
Rheinsberg, were assembled, and waiting in the ante-room, as the
princess royal had supposed. A few of them had withdrawn to one of the
windows with Madame von Katch, the first lady of honor, and were
conversing in low voices, while Madame von Brandt and Madame von Morien
held an earnest but low-toned conversation in another part of the room.

Madame von Morien listened anxiously to her friend, arid the varying
emotions of her soul were clearly mirrored on her speaking countenance.
At one moment a happy smile overspread her lovely features, but the
next a cloud lay on that pure, fair brow, and darkened those black and
glorious eyes.

"As I told you," whispered Madame von Brandt, "the empress desires you
to understand that, if you will assist in carrying out her wishes, you
may depend upon her gratitude. You must employ all your eloquence and
influence to induce the prince royal to dismiss from his mind the idea
of divorcing his wife at the death of the king."

"I do not blame the empress," said Madame von Morien, with a roguish
smile. "It remains to be seen, however, whether the wishes of the
prince royal and those of the empress coincide. You are well aware that
Prince Frederick is not the man to be led by the will of others."

"Not by the will of the empress, dearest, but by yours."

"Well how does this good empress expect to bribe me, for I hope she
does not think me so silly and childish as to consider her words
commands, merely because they fall from the lips of an empress. No, the
little Morien is at this moment a more important person to the empress
than the empress is to me, and it is, therefore, very natural that I
should make my conditions."

"Only name them, my dear friend, and I assure you in advance that they
will be fulfilled, unless you should demand the moon and the stars;
these the empress cannot obtain for you."

"Ah, you have divined my condition," said Madame von Morien, smiling.
"I demand a star--one that is brighter and more beautiful than those in
the sky--one that the empress can give."

"I do not understand you," said her astonished friend.

"You will soon understand--only listen. Have you not heard that the
Austrian empress intends to establish a new order--an order of virtue
and modesty?"

Madame von Brandt burst into a clear, silvery laugh. "And do you wish
to belong to this order?"

"Yes; and if the empress will not present me with the star of this
order, I shall enter into no further arrangements."

Madame von Brandt, still laughing, replied: "This is a most edifying
idea. Le Tourbillon desires to become a member of the 'Order of
Virtue.' The beautiful Morien, whose greatest pride was to despise the
prudish, and to snap her fingers at morality, now wishes to be in the
train of modesty."

"Dear friend," said Madame von Morien, with a bewitching smile, which
displayed two rows of the most exquisitely white teeth, "dear friend,
you should always leave open a way of retreat; even as Aesop in
descending the mountain was not happy in the easy and delightful path,
but already sighed over the difficulties of the next ascent, so should
women never be contented with the joys of the present moment, but
prepare themselves for the sorrows which most probably await them in
the future. A day must come when we will be cut off by advancing years
from the flowery paths of love and pleasure, and be compelled to follow
in the tiresome footsteps of virtue. It is wise, therefore, to be
prepared for that which must come as certainly as old age, and, if
possible, to smooth away the difficulties from this rough path. To-day
I am Le Tourbillon, and will remain so a few years; but when the roses
and lilies of my cheek are faded, I will place the cross of the 'Order
of Virtue' on my withered bosom, and become the defender of the
God-fearing and the virtuous."

The two ladies laughed, and their laughter was as gay and silvery, as
clear and innocent as the tones of the lark, or the songs of children.
Le Tourbillon, however, quickly assumed an earnest and pathetic
expression, and said, in a snuffling, preaching voice: "Do I not
deserve to be decorated with the star of the 'Order of Virtue?' Am I
not destined to reunite with my weak but beautiful hands two hearts
which God himself has joined together? I tell you, therefore, procure
this decoration for me, or I refuse the role that you offer me."

"I promise that your caprice shall be gratified, and that you will
obtain the star," said Madame von Brandt, earnestly.

"Excuse me, my dear, that is not sufficient. I demand the assurance, in
the handwriting of the Empress of Austria, the exalted aunt of our
princess royal, that this order shall be established, and that I shall
become a member. It would do no harm for the empress to add a few words
of tenderness and esteem."

"I shall inform the empress of your conditions immediately, and she
will without doubt fulfil them, for the danger is pressing, and you are
a most powerful ally."

"Good! thus far we are agreed, and nothing fails now but the most
important part," said Madame von Morien, with a mischievous smile;
"that is to discover whether I can accomplish your wishes--whether the
prince royal considers me any thing more than 'Le Tourbillon,' 'the
pretty Morien,' or the Turkish music to which he listens when he is
gay. Nothing is wanting but that the prince royal should really love
me. It is true that he makes love to me; he secretly presses my hand;
he occasionally whispers a few loving, tender words in my ear; and
yesterday, when I met him accidentally in the dark corridor, he
embraced me so passionately, and covered my lips with such glowing,
stormy kisses, that I was almost stifled. But that is all--that is the
entire history of my love."

"No, that is not all. This history has a sequel," said Madame von
Brandt, triumphantly, as she drew a sealed letter from her bosom, and
gave it to her companion. "Take this, it is a new chapter in your
romance."

"This letter has no address," returned Madame von Morien, smiling.

"It is intended for you."

"No, it is mine," suddenly cried a voice behind them, and a small hand
darted forward, and tore the sealed paper from Madame von Morien.

"Mine, this letter is mine!" cried Louise von Schwerin, the little maid
of honor, who, without being remarked, had approached the two ladies,
and seized the letter at this decisive moment. "The letter belongs to
me; it is mine," repeated the presumptuous young girl, as she danced
laughingly before the two pale and terrified ladies. "Who dares affirm
that this letter, which has no address, is not intended for me?"

"Louise, give me the letter," implored Madame von Morien, in a
trembling voice. But Louise found a pleasure in terrifying her
beautiful friend, who invariably laughed at her, and called her a child
when she spoke of her heart, and hinted at a secret and unhappy
passion. Louise wished to revenge herself by claiming the privileges of
a child.

"Take the letter if you can," cried the young girl, as she flew through
the room as lightly as a gazelle, waving her prize back and forth like
a banner, "take the letter!"

Madame von Morien hurried after her, and now began a merry race through
the saloon, accompanied by the laughter of the ladies, who looked on
with the liveliest interest. And in reality it was a charming picture
to see these beautiful figures, which flew through the hall like two
Atalantas, radiant with eagerness, with glowing cheeks and smiling
lips, with fluttering locks and throbbing breasts.

The young girl was still in advance; she danced on, singing and
laughing, far before the beautiful Morien, who began already to be
wearied.

"The letter is mine!" sang out this impudent little maiden, "and no one
shall take it from me."

But fear lent wings to Madame von Morien, who now made a last
despairing effort, and flew like an arrow after Louise. Now she was
just behind her; Louise felt already her hot, panting breath upon her
cheek; saw the upraised arm, ready to seize the letter--when suddenly
the door opened, before which Louise stood, and the princess royal
appeared. The youthful maid of honor sank laughing at her feet, and
said breathlessly, "Gracious princess, protect me!"

Madame von Morien remained motionless at the appearance of the princess
royal, breathless not only from her rapid race, but also from fear,
while Madame von Brandt, concealing, with a smile, her own alarm,
approached her friend, that she might not remain without assistance at
this critical moment. The rest of the company stood silent at a
respectful distance, and looked with curious and inquiring glances at
this singular scene.

"Well, and from what shall I protect you, little Louise?" said the
princess royal, as she bent smilingly over the breathless child.

Louise was silent for one instant. She felt that the princess would
reprove her for her naughtiness; she did not wish to be again treated
as a child before the whole court. She hastily resolved to insist upon
the truth of her assertion that the letter was hers.

"Madame von Morien wished to take my letter from me," said Louise,
giving the latter a perverse look.

"I hope your royal highness knows this impudent child well enough not
to put any faith in her words," said Madame von Morien, evasively, not
daring to claim the letter as her property.

"Child! She calls me a child!" murmured Louise, enraged, and now
determined to revenge herself by compromising Madame von Morien.

"Then the letter does not belong to Louise?" asked the princess royal,
turning to Madame von Morien.

"Yes, your royal highness, it is mine," declared Louise; "your royal
highness can convince yourself of it. Here is the letter; will you have
the kindness to read the address?"

"But this letter has no address," said the astonished princess.

"And still Madame von Morion asserts that it is intended for her,"
cried Louise, wickedly.

"And Mademoiselle von Schwerin declares it belongs to her," said Madame
von Morien, casting a furious look on Louise.

"I implore your royal highness to be the judge," said Louise.

"How can I decide to whom the letter belongs, as it bears no name?"
said the princess, smiling.

"By opening and reading it," said the young girl, with apparent
frankness. "The letter is from my mother, and I do not care to conceal
its contents from your royal highness."

"Are you willing, Madame von Morien? shall I open this letter?"

But before the amazed and terrified young woman found time for a reply,
Madame von Brandt approached the princess with a smiling countenance.
She had in this moment of danger conceived a desperate resolution. The
prince royal had informed her that this paper contained a poem. Why
might not this poem have been intended for the princess as well as for
Madame von Morien? It contained, without a doubt, a declaration of
love, and such declarations are suitable for any woman, and welcome to
all.

"If your royal highness will permit me, I am ready to throw light on
this mystery," said Madame von Brandt.

The princess bowed permission.

"This letter belongs neither to Madame von Morien nor to Mademoiselle
von Schwerin," said Madame von Brandt.

"You promised to enlighten us," exclaimed the princess, laughing, "and
it appears to me you have made the mystery more impenetrable. The
letter belongs neither to Madame von Morien nor to little Louise. To
whom, then, does it belong?"

"It belongs to your royal highness."

"To me?" asked the astonished princess, while Madame von Morien gazed
at her friend with speechless horror, and Mademoiselle von Schwerin
laughed aloud.

"Yes, this letter belongs to your royal highness. The prince royal gave
it to me, with the command to place it upon your table, before you went
to your dressing-room; but I was too late, and understood that your
highness was occupied with your toilet. I dared not disturb you, and
retained the letter in order to hand it to you now. As I held it in my
hand, and said jestingly to Madame von Morien that the prince royal had
forgotten to write the address, Mademoiselle von Schwerin came and tore
it from me in a most unladylike manner, and declared it was hers. That
is the whole history."

"And you say that the letter is mine?" said the princess, thoughtfully.

"It is yours, and it contains a poem from his royal highness."

"Then I can break the seal?" said the princess, tearing open the paper.
"Ah!" she cried, with a happy smile, "it is a poem from my husband."

"And here comes his royal highness to confirm the truth of my
statement," cried Madame von Brandt, stepping aside.




CHAPTER XIII.

THE BANQUET.


Madame von Brandt was right. The prince royal, surrounded by the
cavaliers of his court, entered the saloon just as the princess had
commenced reading the poem.

On his entrance a murmur of applause arose, and the countenance of his
wife was radiant with pleasure and delight on beholding this handsome
and engaging young prince, whom she, emboldened by the love-verses
which she held in her hand, joyfully greeted as her husband. On this
day the prince did not appear as usual in the uniform of his regiment,
but was attired in a French costume of the latest fashion. He wore a
snuff-colored coat of heavy moire-antique, ornamented at the shoulders
with long bows of lace, the ends of which were bordered with silver
fringe. His trousers, of the same color and material, reached to his
knees, and were here ornamented with rich lace, which hung far down
over his silk stockings. On the buckles of his high, red-heeled shoes,
glittered immense diamonds. These gems were, however, eclipsed by the
jewelled buttons which confined his long, silver-brocaded waistcoat.[5]

[5] Bielfeld, vol. ii., page 82.

The costume of the cavaliers who accompanied the prince was of the same
style, but less rich.

As this group of handsome and richly-attired gentlemen entered the
saloon, the bright eyes of the ladies sparkled, and their cheeks
colored with pleasure.

The princess royal's countenance was illumined with delight; never had
she seen the prince so handsome, never had he looked so loving. And
this was all for her, the chosen one, whom he now blessed with his
love. Yes, he loved her! She had only read the commencement of the poem
which he had written, but in this she had seen words of tender and
passionate love.

While she was gazing at her husband in silent ecstasy, Madame von
Brandt approached the prince, and gracefully recounting the scene which
had just occurred, requested him to confirm her statement.

The prince's quick glance flitted for a moment from the beautiful
Morien, who trembled with consternation and terror to his wife, and,
judging by the pleased expression of her face, he concluded that she
believed this poem had been really addressed to herself. She had,
therefore, not read it to the end; she had not yet arrived at the verse
which contained a direct appeal to the beautiful Tourbillon, the
charming Leontine. She must not be permitted to read the entire poem.
That was all!

The prince approached his wife with a smile, to which she was
unaccustomed, and which made her heart beat high with delight.

"I crave your indulgence," said he, "for my poor little poem, which
reached you in so noisy a manner, and is really scarcely worth reading.
Read it in some solitary hour when you are troubled with ennui; it may
then possibly amuse you for a moment. We will not occupy ourselves with
verses and poems to-day, but will laugh and be merry; that is, if it
pleases you, madame."

The princess murmured a few low and indistinct words. As usual, she
could find no expression for her thoughts, although her heart was full
of love and delight. This modest shyness of the lips, this poverty of
words, with her rich depth of feeling, was the great misfortune of the
princess royal. It was this that made her appear awkward, constrained,
and spiritless; it was this that displeased and estranged her husband.
Her consciousness of this deficiency made her still more timid and
constrained, and deprived her of what little power of expression she
possessed.

Had she at this moment found courage to make a ready and witty reply,
her husband would have been much pleased. Her silence, however, excited
his displeasure, and his brow darkened.

He offered her his arm; and, exchanging glances with Madame Morien, he
conducted his wife to the dining-saloon, to the magnificently arranged
and glittering table.

"The gardener of Rheinsberg, Frederick of Hohenzollern, invites his
friends to partake of what he has provided. For the prince royal is
fortunately not at home; we can, therefore, be altogether sans gene,
and follow our inclinations, as the mice do when the cat is not at
home."

He seated himself between his wife and Madame Morien, whispering to the
latter: "Beautiful Tourbillon, my heart is in flames, and I rely upon
you to quench them. You must save me!"

"Oh, this heart of yours is a phoenix, and arises from its ashes
renewed and rejuvenated."

"But only to destroy itself again," said the prince. Then taking his
glass and surveying his guests with a rapid glance, he exclaimed: "Our
first toast shall be youth--youth of which the old are envious!--youth
and beauty, which are so brilliantly represented here to-day, that one
might well imagine Venus had sent us all her daughters and playmates,
as well as her lovers, the deposed and discarded ones as well as those
whom she still favors, and only proposes to discard."

The glasses rang out merrily in answer to this toast, and all betook
themselves with evident zest to the costly and savory dishes, prepared
by the master-hand of Duvall the French cook, and which the prince
seasoned with the Attic salt of his ever-ready wit.

They all gave themselves up to gayety and merriment, and pleasure
sparkled in every eye.

The corpulent Knobelsdorf related in a stentorian voice some amusing
anecdotes of his travels. Chazot recited portions of Voltaire's latest
work. The learned and witty Count Kaiserling recited verses from the
"Henriade," and then several of Gellert's fables, which were becoming
very popular. He conversed with his neighbor, the artist Pesne, on the
subject of the paintings which his masterly hand had executed, and then
turning to Mademoiselle von Schwerin, he painted in glowing colors the
future of Berlin--the future when they would have a French theatre, an
Italian opera, and of all things, an Italian ballet-corps. For the
latter the most celebrated dancers would be engaged, and it should
eclipse every thing of the kind that had ever been seen or heard of in
Germany.

At the lower end of the table sat the two Vendas, the two Grauns, and
Quantz, the powerful and much-feared virtuoso of the flute and
instructor of the prince royal, whose rudeness was almost imposing, and
before whom the prince himself was somewhat shy. But to-day even Quantz
was quiet and tractable. His countenance wore the half-pleased,
half-grumbling expression of a bull-dog when stroked by a soft and
tender hand. He is inclined to be angry, but is so much at his ease
that he finds it absolutely impossible to growl.

In their merriment the gentlemen were becoming almost boisterous. The
cheeks of the ladies glowed with pleasure, and their lovers were
becoming tender.

The princess royal alone was silent; her heart was heavy and sorrowful.
She had carefully reconsidered the scene which had occurred, and the
result was, she was now convinced that the poem which she had received
was not intended for her, but for some other fair lady. She was ashamed
of her credulity, and blushed for her own vanity. For how could it be
possible that the handsome and brilliant man who sat at her side, who
was so witty and spirited, who was as learned as he was intelligent, as
noble as he was amiable, how could it be possible that he should love
her?--she who was only young and pretty, who was moreover guilty of the
great, unpardonable fault of being his wife, and a wife who had been
forced upon him.

No, this poem had never been intended for her. But for whom, then? Who
was the happy one to whom the prince had given his love? Her heart bled
as she thought that another could call this bliss her own. She was too
mild and gentle to be angry. She ardently desired to know the name of
her rival, but not that she might revenge herself. No, she wished to
pray for her whom the prince royal loved, to whom he perhaps owed a few
days of happiness, of bliss.

But who was she? The princess royal's glance rested searchingly on all
the ladies who were present. She saw many beautiful and pleasing faces.
Many of them had intelligence, vivacity, and wit, but none of them were
worthy of his love. Her husband had just turned to his fair neighbor,
and, with a fascinating smile, whispered a few words in her ear. Madame
Morien blushed, cast down her eyes, but, raising them again and looking
ardently at the prince royal, she murmured a few words in so low a tone
that no one else heard them.

How? Could it be this one? But no, that was impossible. This giddy,
coquettish, and superficial woman could by no possibility have
captivated the noble and high-toned prince; she could not be
Elizabeth's happy rival.

But who, then? Alas, if this long and weary feast were only at an end!
If she could but retire to her chamber and read this poem, the riddle
would then be solved, and she would know the name of his lady-love.

It seemed, however, that the prince had divined his wife's wish, and
had determined that it should not be gratified.

They had taken their seats at table at a very late hour to-day, at six
o'clock. It had now become dark, and candelabras with wax candles were
brought in and placed on the table.

"The lights are burning," exclaimed the prince; "we will not leave the
table until these lights are burned out, and our heads have become
illuminated with champagne."[6]

[6] Bielfeld, vol i., page 84. The prince's own words.

And amid conversation, laughter, and recitations, all went merrily on.
But the heart of the princess royal grew sadder and sadder.

Suddenly the prince turned to her. "I feel the vanity of an author,"
said he, "and beg permission to inquire if you have no curiosity to
hear the poem which I had the honor of sending you to-day by Madame
Brandt?"

"Indeed I have, my husband," exclaimed the princess, with vivacity. "I
long to become acquainted with its contents."

"Then permit me to satisfy this longing," said the prince, holding out
his hand for the poem. The princess hesitated, but when she looked up
and their eyes met, his glance was so cold and imperious, that she felt
as if an icy hand were at her heart. She drew the poem from her bosom
and handed it silently to her husband.

"Now, my little maid of honor, von Schwerin," said the prince royal,
smiling, "this sagacious, highly respectable, and worthy company shall
judge between you and me, and decide whether this paper is a letter
from her dear mother, as this modest and retiring child asserts, or a
poem, written by a certain prince, who is sometimes induced by his
imaginative fancy to make indifferent verses. Listen, therefore, ladies
and gentlemen, and judge between us. But that no one may imagine that I
am reading any thing else, and substituting the tender thoughts of a
lover for the fond words of motherly affection, Madame Morien shall
look at the paper I am reading, and bear witness to my truth."

He read off the first verses as they were written, and then
improvising, recited a witty and humorous poem, in which he did homage
to his wife's charms. His poem was greeted with rapturous applause.
While he was reciting the improvised verses, Madame Morien had time to
read the poem. When she came to the verses which contained a passionate
declaration of love, and in which the prince half-humbly,
half-imperiously, solicited a rendezvous, her breast heaved and her
heart beat high with delight. After the prince had finished he turned
to his wife with a smile, and asked if the poem had pleased her.

"So much so," said she, "that I pray you to return it. I should like to
preserve it as a reminiscence of this hour."

"Preserve it? By no means! A poem is like a flower. It is a thing of
the present, and is beautiful only when fresh. The moment gave it, and
the moment shall take it. We will sacrifice to the gods, what we owe to
the gods."

Having thus spoken, the prince tore the paper into small pieces, which
he placed in the palm of his hand.

"Go ye in all directions and teach unto all people that nothing is
immortal, not even the poem of a prince," said he, and blowing the
particles of paper, he sent them fluttering through the air like
snowflakes. The ladies and gentlemen amused themselves with blowing the
pieces from place to place. Each one made a little bellows of his
mouth, and endeavored to give some strip of paper a particular
direction or aim--to blow it on to some fair one's white shoulders or
into some gentleman's eye or laughing mouth.

This caused a great deal of merriment. The princess was still sad and
silent. Now and then a scrap fell before her; these she blew no
further, but mechanically collected and gazed at them in a listless and
mournful manner. Suddenly she started and colored violently. On one of
these strips of paper she had read two words which made her heart
tremble with anger and pain. These Words were, "Bewitching Leontine!"

The secret was out. The prince royal's poem had been addressed to
Leontine, to a bewitching Leontine, and not to Elizabeth! But who was
this Leontine? which of the ladies bore that name? She must, she would
know! She called all her courage to her assistance. Suddenly she took
part in the general merriment, commenced to laugh and jest; she entered
gayly into a conversation with her husband, with Madame Morien and the
young Baron Bielfeld, who was her vis-a-vis.

The princess had never been so gay, so unconstrained, and so witty. No
one suspected that these jests, this laughter, was only assumed; that
she veiled the pain which she suffered with a smiling brow.

The candles had burnt half way down, and some of the gentlemen had
begun to light the first tapers of the champagne illumination which the
prince had prophesied. Chazot no longer recited, but was singing some
of the charming little songs which he had learned of the merry peasants
of Normandy, his fatherland. Jordan improvised a sermon after the
fashion of the fanatical and hypocritical priests who for some time
past had collected crowds in the streets of Berlin. Kaiserling had
risen from his seat and thrown himself into an attitude in which he had
seen the celebrated Lagiere in the ballet of the Syrene at Paris.
Knobelsdorf recounted his interesting adventures in Italy; and even
Quanta found courage to give the prince's favorite dog, which was
snuffling at his feet, and which he hated as a rival, a hearty kick.
The prince royal alone had preserved his noble and dignified
appearance. Amid the general excitement he remained calm and dignified.
The candles were burning low, and the champagne illumination was
becoming intense in the heads of all the gentlemen except the prince
and the Baron Bielfeld.

"Bielfeld must also take part in this illumination," said the prince,
turning to his wife, and calling the former, he proposed to drink with
him the health of his fiancee, whom he had left in Hamburg.

After Bielfeld had left his seat and was advancing toward the prince
royal, the princess hurriedly and noiselessly gave her instructions to
a servant. She had observed that Bielfeld had been drinking freely of
the cold water which had been placed before him in a decanter. The
servant emptied this decanter and filled it with sillery, which was as
clear and limpid as water. Bielfeld returning to his seat, heated by
the toast he had been drinking, filled his glass to the brim, and drank
instead of water the fiery sillery.[7]

[7] Bielfeld, vol. i., page 85.

The princess royal, whose aim was to discover which of the ladies was
the bewitching Leontine, determined to strike a decisive blow. With an
ingratiating smile she turned to Bielfeld and said:

"The prince royal spoke of your fiancee; I may, therefore, congratulate
you."

Bielfeld, who did not dare to acknowledge that he was on the point of
shamefully deserting this lady, bowed in silence.

"May I know the name of your fiancee?" asked she.

"Mademoiselle von Randau," murmured Bielfeld, drinking another glass of
sillery to hide his confusion.

"Mademoiselle von Randau!" repeated the princess, "how cold, how
ceremonious that sounds! To imagine how a lady looks and what she is
like, it is necessary to know her Christian name, for a given name is
to some extent an index to character. What is your fiancee's name?"

"Regina, royal highness."

"Regina! That is a beautiful name. A prophecy of happiness. Then she
will always be queen of your heart. Ah, I understand the meaning of
names, and at home in my father's house I was called the Sibyl, because
my prophecies were always true. If you will give me your first names, I
will prophecy your future, ladies. Let us commence. What is your given
name, Madame von Katsch?"

While the princess was speaking, she played carelessly with the
beautiful Venetian glass which stood before her. The prince royal alone
saw what no one else observed; he saw that the hand which toyed with
the glass trembled violently; that while she smiled her lips quivered,
and that her breathing was hurried and feverish. He comprehended what
these prophecies meant; he was convinced that the princess had become
acquainted with the contents of his poem.

"Do not give her your name," he whispered to Madame Morien. He then
turned to his wife, who had just prophesied a long life and a happy old
age to Madame von Katsch.

"And your name, Mademoiselle von Schwerin?" said the prince royal.

"Louise."

"Ah, Louise! Well, I prophecy that you will be happier than your
namesake, the beautiful La Valliere. Your conscience will never
reproach you on account of your love affairs, and you will never enter
a convent."

"But then I will probably never have the happiness of being loved by a
king," said the little maid of honor, with a sigh.

This naive observation was greeted with a merry peal of laughter.

The princess continued her prophecies; she painted for each one a
pleasant and flattering future. She now turned to Madame Morien, still
smiling, still playing with the glass.

"Well, and your name, my dear Madame Morien?" said she, looking into
the glass which she held clasped in her fingers.

"She is called 'Le Tourbillon,'" exclaimed the prince royal, laughing.

"Antoinette, Louise, Albertine, are my names," said Madame Morien,
hesitatingly.

The princess royal breathed free, and raised her eyes from the glass to
the beautiful Morien.

"These are too many names to prophesy by," said she. "By what name are
you called?"

Madame Morien hesitated; the other ladies, better acquainted with the
little mysteries of Tourbillon than the princess, divined that this
question of the princess and the embarrassment of Madame Morien
betokened something extraordinary, and awaited attentively the reply of
this beautiful woman. A momentary pause ensued. Suddenly Mademoiselle
Schwerin broke out in laughter.

"Well," said she, "have you forgotten your name, Madame Morien? Do you
not know that you are called Leontine?"

"Leontine?" exclaimed the princess, and her fingers closed so tightly
on the glass which she held in her hand, that it crushed, and drew from
her a sharp cry of pain.

The prince royal saw the astonished and inquiring glances of all
directed to his wife, and felt that he must turn their attention in
some other direction--that he must make a jest of this accident.

"Elizabeth, you are right!" said he, laughing. "The candles have burnt
down; the illumination has begun; the festival is at an end. We have
already sacrificed a poem to the gods, we must now do the same with the
glasses, out of which we have quaffed a few hours of happiness, of
merriment, and of forgetfulness. I sacrifice this glass to the gods;
all of you follow my example."

He raised his glass and threw it over his shoulder to the floor, where
it broke with a crash. The others followed the example of the prince
and his wife with shouts of laughter, and in a few minutes nothing was
left of these beautiful glasses but the glittering fragments which
covered the floor. But the company, now intoxicated with wine and
delight, was not contented with this one offering to the gods, but
thirsted for a continuation of their sport; and not satisfied with
having broken the glasses, subjected the vases and the bowls of crystal
to the same treatment. In the midst of this general confusion the door
was suddenly opened, and Fredersdorf appeared at the threshold, holding
a letter in his hand.

His uncalled-for appearance in this saloon was something so
extraordinary, so unprecedented, that it could be only justified on the
ground of some great emergency, something of paramount importance. They
all felt this, notwithstanding their excitement and hilarity. A
profound silence ensued. Every eye was fixed anxiously upon the prince,
who had received the letter from Fredersdorf's hands and broken the
seal. The prince turned pale, and the paper trembled in his hands He
hastily arose from his seat.

"My friends," said he, solemnly, "the feast is at an end. I must leave
for Potsdam immediately. The king is dangerously ill. Farewell!"

And offering his arm to his wife, he hastily left the saloon. The
guests, who but now were so merry, silently arose and betook themselves
to their chambers, and nothing could be heard save now and then a
stolen whisper or a low and anxious inquiry. Soon a deep and ominous
silence reigned in the castle of Rheinsberg. All slept, or at least
seemed to sleep.




CHAPTER XIV.

LE ROI EST MORT. VIVE LE ROI!


King Frederick William's end was approaching. Past was his power and
greatness, past all his dreams of glory. Long did the spirit fight
against the body; but now, after months of secret pain and torture, he
had to acknowledge himself overpowered by death. The stiff uniform is
no longer adapted to his fallen figure. Etiquette and ceremony had been
banished by the all-powerful ruler--by death. He is no longer a king,
but a dying man--nothing more. A father taking leave of his children, a
husband embracing his wife for the last time; pressing his last kisses
upon her tearful face, and pleading for forgiveness for his harshness
and cruelty. Frederick William has made his peace with God and the
world; his proud spirit is broken; his hard heart softened. Long he had
striven in the haughtiness of his heart before acknowledging his sins,
but the brave and pious Roloff approached his couch, and with
accusations and reproaches awakened his slumbering conscience. At first
he had but one answer to the priest's accusations, and that was proudly
given: "I have ever been true to my wife." Roloff continued to speak of
his extortions, oppressions, and inhumanity. Frederick William was at
last convinced that he must lay down his crown and approach God with
deep repentance, humbly imploring pardon and mercy.

Now that he had made his peace with God, there remained nothing for him
to do but to arrange his earthly affairs, and take leave of his wife,
and children, and friends. They were all called to his room that he
might bid them farewell. By the side of the arm-chair, in which the
king was reclining, wrapped in his wide silk mantle, stood his wife and
the prince royal. His hands rested in theirs, and when he raised his
weary eyes, he always met their tear-stained faces, their looks of
unutterable love. Death, that would so soon separate them forever, had
at last united in love father and son. Weeping loudly, Frederick
William, folded the prince royal in his arms, and with a voice full of
tears, exclaimed: "Has not God in his great mercy given me a noble
son?" Prince Frederick bowed his head upon his father's breast, and
prayed deeply and earnestly that his life might be spared.

But the end was approaching; the king knew and felt it. He had the long
coffin, the same in which he had laid himself for trial a few months
before, brought into his room, and looking at it sadly, said, with a
peaceful smile: "In this bed I shall sleep well!" He then called his
secretary, Eichel, and ordered him to read the programme of his
funeral, which he had himself dictated.

It was a strange picture to see this king, lying by the side of the
coffin, surrounded by his children and servants, his weary head
reclining on the shoulder of his wife, listening attentively to this
programme, that spoke of him a still living and thinking being, as of a
cold, dead, senseless mass. Not as for a sad festival, but for a grand
parade, had the king arranged it, and it made a fearful, half-comic
impression upon the auditors, when was added, at the especial request
of the king, that, after his laying out, a splendid table should be set
in the great hall for all who had been present at the ceremony, and
that none but the best wines from his cellar should be served.

After having provided for his corpse, Frederick William still wished to
leave to each of his favorites, the Prince of Dessau and Baron Hacke, a
horse. He ordered the horses to be led from their stalls to the court.
He then desired his chair to be rolled to an open window, where he
could see the entire court, and give a farewell look to each of these
animals which had so often borne him to feasts and parades. Oh! what
costly, glorious days those were, when he could lightly swing himself
upon these proud steeds, and ride out into God's fresh, free air, to be
humbly welcomed by his subjects, to be received with the roll of drums
and the sound of trumpets, and every moment of his life be made aware
of his greatness and power by the devotion and humility of those who
surrounded him! And that was all set aside and at an end. Never again
could he mount his horse, never again could he ride through the streets
of Berlin, and rejoice over the beautiful houses and stately palaces
called into life by his royal will. Never again will he receive the
humble welcome of his subjects; and when on the morrow drums are
beating and cannon thundering, they will not salute the king, but his
corpse.

Oh! and life is so beautiful; the air is so fresh and balmy; the
heavens of so clear and transparent a blue; and he must leave it all,
and descend into the dark and lonely grave.

The king brushed a tear from his eye, and turning his gaze from heaven
and God's beautiful earth, looked upon the horses which a servant was
leading to and fro in the court. As he did this, his countenance
brightened, he forgot for the moment that death was near at hand, and
looked with eager attention to see which of the horses the gentlemen
would choose. When he saw the selection the Prince of Dessau had made,
he smiled, with the pitying look of a connoisseur.

"That is a bad horse, my dear prince," he exclaimed; "take the other
one, I will vouch for him."

After the prince had chosen the horse shown him by the king, and Baron
Hacke the other, he ordered the most magnificent and costly saddles to
be placed on them; and while this was being done, he looked on with
eager interest. Behind him stood the minister Rodewills, and the
secretary of state, whom the king had summoned to his presence to
receive his resignation, by which he transferred the kingly authority
to his son the prince royal. Behind him stood Frederick and the queen,
the generals and the priests. The king was unconscious of their
presence; he had forgotten that he was dying; he thought only of his
horses, and a dark cloud settled on his face as the groom buckled a
saddle covered with blue velvet over the yellow silk housing of Prince
Anhalt's horse.

"Oh, if I were only well, how I would beat that stupid boy!" exclaimed
the king, in a loud, menacing voice. "Hacke, have the kindness to beat
him for me."

The horses pointed their ears and neighed loudly, and the servants
trembled at the voice of their master, who was speaking to them as
angrily as ever, but in a deep, sepulchral voice.

But his anger was of short duration, and he sank back into his chair,
breathing heavily and brokenly. He had not the strength to sign his
resignation, and demanded to be taken from his chair and placed upon
the bed.

There he lay motionless, with half-closed eyes, groaning and sighing. A
fearful stillness reigned in the chamber of death. All held their
breath; all wished to hear the last death-sigh of the king; all wished
to witness the mysterious and inscrutable moment when the soul, freeing
itself from its earthly tenement, should ascend to the spring of light
and life as an invisible but indestructible atom of divinity. Pale and
trembling the prince leaned over his father; the kneeling queen prayed
in a low voice. With earnest and sorrowful faces the generals and
cavaliers, physicians and priests, looked at this pale and ghost-like
being, who but a few moments before was a king, and was now a clod of
the valley. But no, Frederick William was not yet dead; the breath that
had ceased returned to his breast. He opened his eyes once more, and
they were again full of intelligence. He ordered a glass to be given
him, and looked at himself long and attentively.

"I don't look as badly as I thought," said he, with the last fluttering
emotion of human vanity. "Feel my pulse, doctor, and tell me how long I
have still to live."

"Your majesty insists on knowing?"

"I command you to tell me."

"Well, then, your majesty is about to die," said Ellert, solemnly.

"How do you know it?" he asked, composedly.

"By your wavering pulse, sire."

The king held his arm aloft, and moved his hand to and fro.

"Oh, no," said he, "if my pulse were failing I could not move my hand;
if--"

Suddenly he ceased speaking, and uttered a loud cry, his uplifted arm
sinking heavily to his side.

"Jesus, Jesus!" murmured the king, "I live and die in Thee. Thou art my
trust."

The last fearful prayer died on his lips, the spirit had flown, and
Frederick was no longer a living, thinking being, but senseless,
powerless clay.

The prince royal conducted the weeping queen from the apartment. The
courtiers remained, but their features were no longer sad and
sympathetic, but grave and thoughtful. The tragedy here was at an end,
and all were anxious to see the drama from which the curtain was now to
be drawn in the apartments of the prince royal. Frederick William had
breathed his last, and was becoming cold and stiff; he was only a
corpse, with which one had nothing more to do.

In unseemly haste they all crowded through the widely-opened folding
doors of the death-chamber, and hastened into the ante-room that led to
the young king's apartments.

Who will be favored, who receive the first rays of the rising sun? They
all see a sunny future before them. A new period begins, a period of
splendor, abundance, and joy; the king is young, and fond of display
and gay festivities; he is no soldier king, but a cavalier, a writer,
and a learned man. Art and science will bloom, gallantry and fashion
reign; the corporal's baton is broken, the flute begins her soft,
melodious reign.

Thus thought all these waiting courtiers who were assembled in the
young king's ante-chamber. Thus thought the grand chamberlain Pollnitz,
who stood next to the door that led to the chamber within. Yes, a new
period must commence for him; his would be a brilliant future, for the
prince royal had always been loving and gracious to him, and the young
king must remember that it was Pollnitz who induced Frederick William
to pay the prince's debts. The king must remember this, and, for the
services he had rendered, raise him to honor and dignity; he must be
the favorite, the envied, feared, and powerful favorite, before whom
all should bend the knee as to the king himself. The king was young,
inexperienced, and easily led; he had a warm heart, a rich imagination,
and an ardent love of pleasure and splendor. These qualities must be
cultivated in the young king; by these reins he would control him; and
while intoxicated with pleasure and delight, he lay on his
sweet-scented couch, strengthening himself for new follies, Pollnitz
would reign in his stead, and be the real king.

These were no chimeras, no vain dreams, but a well-considered plan, in
which Pollnitz had a powerful abettor in the person of Fredersdorf,
chamberlain of the young king, who had promised that he should be the
first that the king should call for.

For this reason Pollnitz stood nearest the door; for this reason he so
proudly regarded the courtiers who were breathlessly awaiting the
opening of that door.

There, the door opens, and Fredersdorf appears.

"Baron Pollnitz!"

"Here I am," exclaimed Pollnitz, casting a triumphant look at his
companions, and following Fredersdorf into the royal presence.

"Well, have I not kept my promise?" said Fredersdorf, as they passed
through the first room.

"You have kept yours, and I will keep mine; we will reign together."

"Step in, the king is there," said Fredersdorf.

The young king stood at the window, his forehead resting on the sash,
sighing and breathing heavily, as if oppressed. As he turned, Pollnitz
noticed that his eyes were red with weeping, and the courtier's heart
misgave him.

A young king, just come into power, and not intoxicated by his
brilliant fortune, but weeping for his father's death! It augured ill
for the courtier's plans.

"All hail and blessing to your majesty!" exclaimed Pollnitz, bowing
with apparent enthusiasm to kiss the king's robe.

The king stepped aside, motioned him off, and said, with a slight
smile, "Leave these ceremonies until the coronation. I need you now for
other things. You shall be master of etiquette and ceremonies at my
court, and you will commence your duties by making the necessary
arrangements for my father's funeral. Unhappily, I must begin my reign
by disobeying my father's commands. I cannot allow this simple and
modest funeral to take place. The world would not understand it, and
would accuse me of irreverence. No, he must be interred with all the
honors due to a king. That is my desire; see that it is accomplished."

The grand chamberlain was dismissed, and passed out of the royal
chambers lost in contemplation of his coming greatness, when, suddenly
hearing his name, he turned and perceived the king at the door.

"One thing more, Pollnitz," said the king, his eye resting with a
piercing expression on the smiling countenance of the courtier; "one
thing more--above all things, no cheating, no bad jokes, no overrating,
no accounts written with double chalk. I will never forgive any thing
of this kind, remember that."

Without awaiting an answer, the king turned and re-entered his room.

Baron Pollnitz stared after him with widely-distended eyes; he felt as
if a thunderbolt had destroyed his future.

This was not the extravagant, voluptuous, and confiding monarch that
Pollnitz had thought him, but a sober, earnest, and frugal king, that
even mistrusted and saw through him, the wily old courtier.




CHAPTER XV.

WE ARE KING.


Two days and nights had passed, and still no news from the prince
royal. King Frederick William still lived, and the little court of
Rheinsberg was consumed with impatience and expectation. All means of
dissipation were exhausted. Time had laid aside its wing, and put on
shoes of lead. She flew no longer, but walked like an aged woman. How
long an hour seems, when you count the seconds! How terribly a day
stretches out when, with wakeful but wearied eyes, you long for its
close!

Kaiserling's wit and Chazot's merry humor, where are they? Why is
Bielfeld's ringing laugh and the flute of Quantz silenced? All is
quiet, all are silent and waiting, dreaming of the happiness in store
for them, of the day of splendor, power, and magnificence that will
dawn for the favorites and friends of the prince royal when he ascends
the throne.

Is it not a proud and delightful thing to be the confidant and
companion of a king--to spend with him his treasures and riches, to
share with him the devotion and applause of the people?

Until now they had been forced to disguise their friendship and
devotion for the prince royal. They trembled for fear of exciting the
king's anger, and were in daily terror of being banished by him from
the presence of their prince.

When the prince royal ascends the throne they will be his powerful and
influential favorites, and their favor will be courted by all. They
will be his co-regents, and through and with him will rule the nation.

It is, therefore, not astonishing that they look forward to his
accession to the throne with longing and impatience; not astonishing
that they curse these sluggish, slowly-passing hours, and would fain
have slept, slept on until the great and blessed moment when they
should be awakened with the news that their friend Prince Frederick had
ascended the throne of his fathers, and was King of Prussia.

In the midst of this excitement the princess royal alone seemed quiet
and unconstrained. She was calm and composed; she knew that the events
of the next few days would determine her whole life; she feared that
her happiness hung on the slender thread which bound the dying king to
life.

But Elizabeth Christine had a brave heart and a noble soul; she had
passed the night on her knees weeping and praying, and her heart was
full of misery. She had at last become quiet and composed, and was
prepared for any thing, even for a separation from her husband. If
Frederick expressed such a wish, she was determined to go. Where?
Anywhere. Far, far away. Whichever route she took, she was certain to
reach her destination, and this destination was the grave. If she could
not live with him, she would die! She knew this, and knowing it, she
was tranquil, even happy.

"I invite all the ladies and gentlemen of the court to spend the
evening in my room," she said, on the second day of this painful
expectation; "we will endeavor to imagine that the prince royal is in
our midst, and pass the hours in the usual manner; we will first go
yachting; afterwards we will all take tea together, and Baron Bielfeld
will read us a few chapters from the 'Henriade.' We will then play
cards, and finish the evening with a dance. Does this programme meet
with your approbation?" All murmured some words of assent and thanks,
but their faces were nevertheless slightly clouded. Perceiving this,
the princess royal said: "It seems that you are not pleased, that my
suggestion does not meet with your approbation. Even the face of my
little Louise von Schwerin is clouded, and the countenance of my good
Countess Katsch no longer wears its pleasant smile. Well, what is it? I
must know. Baron Bielfeld, I appoint you speaker of this discontented
community. Speak, sir."

The baron smiled and sighed: "Your highness spoke a few days since of
your gift of prophecy, and in fact you are a prophetess, and have seen
through us. It is certainly a great happiness and a great honor to
spend the evening in the apartments of the princess royal. But if your
highness would allow us to ask a favor, it would be that our exalted
mistress would condescend to receive us either in the garden saloon or
music room, and not in your private apartments; for these apartments,
beautiful and magnificent as they are, have one great, one terrible
defect."

"Well," said the princess, as Bielfeld concluded, "I am curious to know
what this defect is. I believed my rooms to be beautiful and charming;
the prince royal himself regulated their arrangement, and Pesne and
Buisson ornamented them with their most beautiful paintings. Quick
then, tell me of this great defect!"

"Your highness, your apartments are in the right wing of the castle."
The princess looked at him inquiringly, astonishment depicted in her
countenance, and then laughed.

"Ah, now I see, my apartments are in the right wing of the castle; that
is, from there you cannot watch the great bridge, over which all that
come from Berlin or Potsdam must pass. You are right, this is a great
defect. But the music room is in the left wing, and from there you can
see both the bridge and the road. Let us, then, adjourn to the music
room for our reading, and when it becomes too dark to see, we will play
cards in my apartments."

They all followed the princess to the music room, where by chance or
out of mischief the princess chose the seat farthest from the window,
and thus compelled the company to assemble around her. As they followed
her, they all looked longingly through the window and toward the
bridge, over which the messenger of happiness might at any moment pass.

Bielfeld took the book selected by the princess, and commenced reading.
But how torturing it was to road, to listen to these pathetic and
measured Alexandrines from the "Henriade," while perchance in this same
hour a new Alexander was placing the crown upon his young and noble
head! In fact, but little was heard of these harmonious verses. All
looked stealthily toward the window, and listened breathlessly to every
sound that came from the road. Bielfeld suddenly ceased reading, and
looked toward the window.

"Why do you not read on?" said the princess.

"Excuse me, I thought I saw a horse's head on the bridge!"

Forthwith, as if upon a given signal, they all flew to the windows; the
princess herself, in the general commotion, hastened to one.

Yes! Between the trees something was seen moving. There it is coming on
the bridge now! A peal of laughter resounded through the rooms. An ox!
Count Bielfeld's courier had transformed himself into an ox!

They all stole back to their seats in confusion, and the reading was
recommenced. But it did not last long; again Bielfeld came to a stop.

"Pardon me, your highness, but now there is positively a horse on the
bridge."

Again they all rushed anxiously to the window. It certainly was a
horse, but its rider was not a royal messenger, but a common peasant.

"I see," said the princess, laughing, "that we must discontinue our
reading. Let us walk in the left wing of the garden, and as near the
gate as possible."

"Will the sun never set?" whispered Bielfeld to Count Wartensleben, as
they walked up and down. "I fear another Joshua has arrested its
course."

But it set at last; it was now evening, and still no courier had passed
the bridge. They accepted the princess' invitation, and hastened to her
apartments and to the card-tables. And on this occasion, as heretofore,
the cards exercised a magic influence over the inhabitants of
Rheinsberg, for they were striving to win that, from the want of which,
not only the prince but all his courtiers had so often suffered--gold!
Count Wartensleben had lately arrived and brought with him a
well-filled purse, which Bielfeld, Kaiserling, and Chazot were anxious
to lighten.

The princess played with her maids of honor a game called Trisset, in
her boudoir, while the rest of the company, seated at several tables in
the adjoining room, played their beloved game of quadrille. The door
suddenly opened, and a valet appeared. In passing the table at which
Count Wartensleben, Bielfeld, and several ladies were playing, he
stealthily showed them a letter with a black seal, which he was about
to deliver to the princess.

"The king is then dead!" murmured they, hastily throwing their cards on
the table; the counters fell together, but they looked at them in
disdain. What cared they for a few lost pennies, now that their prince
had become king?

Count Wartensleben arose and said in a solemn voice: "I will be the
first to greet the princess as queen, and I will exert every effort to
utter the word 'majesty' in a full, resounding tone."

"I will follow you," said Bielfeld, solemnly.

And both advanced to the open door, through which the princess could be
seen still occupied in reading her letter. She seemed unusually gay,
and a bright, smile played upon her lips. Accidentally looking up, she
perceived the two cavaliers advancing slowly and solemnly toward her.

"Ah, you know, then, that a courier has at last crossed that fatal
bridge, and you come for news of the prince royal?"

"Prince royal?" repeated Wartensleben, in amazement. "Is he still the
prince royal?"

"You then thought he was king!" exclaimed the princess, "and came to
greet me as your queen?"

"Yes, your highness, and the word 'majesty' was already on my lips."

They all laughed heartily, and jested over this mistake, but were
nevertheless thankful when they were at last dismissed and were allowed
to retire to their rooms. When entirely alone, the princess drew from
her bosom the letter she had received, to read it once more; she cast a
loving and tender glance at the characters his hand had traced, and as
her eyes rested on his signature, she raised the paper to her lips and
kissed it.

"Frederick," whispered she, "my Frederick, I love you so deeply that I
envy this paper which has been touched by your hand, and upon which
your glorious eyes have rested. No, no," said she, "he will not cast me
off. Is it not written here--'In a few days I and the people will greet
you as Queen.' No, he could not be so cruel as to set the crown on my
head, and then cover it with ashes. If he acknowledges me as his wife
and queen before his people, and before Germany, it must be his
intention never to disown me, but to let me live on by his side. Oh, he
must surely know how truly I love him, although I have never had the
courage to tell him so. My tears and my sighs must have whispered to
him the secret of my love, and he will have compassion with a poor wife
who asks but to be permitted to adore and worship him. And who knows
but that he may one day be touched by this great love, that he will one
day raise up the poor woman who now lies trembling at his feet, and
press her to his bosom. Oh, that this may be so, my God; let it be, and
then let me die!"

She sank back on her couch, and, pressing the letter to her lips,
whispered softly: "Good-night, Frederick, my Frederick!" She smiled
sweetly as she slept. Perhaps she was dreaming of him.

A deep silence soon reigned throughout the castle. All the lights were
extinguished. Sleep spread its wings over all these impatient and
expectant hearts, and fanned them into forgetfulness and peaceful rest.

All slept, and now the long-expected courier is at last passing over
the bridge, which trembled beneath his horse's feet, but none hear him,
all are sleeping so soundly. His knocks resound through the entire
castle. It is the herald of the new era, which sheds its first bright
morning rays over the evening of the dark and gloomy past.

Now all are awake, and running to and fro through the halls, each one
burning with eagerness to proclaim the joyful news: "Frederick is no
longer prince royal. Frederick is king and the ruler of Prussia!"

Bielfeld is awakened by a loud knocking; he springs hastily out of bed
and opens the door to his friend Knobelsdorf. "Up, up, my friend,"
exclaims the latter. "Dress quickly. We must go down and congratulate
the queen; we must be ready to accompany her immediately to Berlin.
Frederick William is dead, and we will now reign in Prussia."

"Ah, another fairy tale," said Bielfeld dressing hastily; "a fairy
tale, by which we have been too often deceived to believe in its truth."

"No, no, this time it is true. The king is dead, quite dead! Jordan has
received orders to embalm the corpse, and once in his hands, it will
never come to life again."

Bielfeld being now ready, the two friends hurried to the ante-chamber
that led to the princess royal's apartments. The entire court of the
new queen had assembled in this chamber, and they were endeavoring to
suppress their joy and delight, and to look grave and earnest in
consideration of the solemnity of the occasion. They conversed in
whispers, for the bed-chamber of the princess was next to this room,
and she still slept.

"Yes, the princess royal sleeps, but when she awakes she will be a
queen! She must be awakened, to receive her husband's letter."

The Countess Katsch, with two of Elizabeth's maids of honor, entered
her bed-chamber, well armed with smelling-bottles and salts. Elizabeth
Christine still slept. But on so important an occasion the sleep even
of a princess was not considered sacred. The countess drew back the
curtains, and Elizabeth was awakened by the bright glaring light. She
looked inquiringly at the countess, who approached her with a low and
solemn courtesy.

"Pardon me for waking your majesty--"

"Majesty, why 'your majesty?'" said the princess, quickly. "Has another
ox or horse crossed the fatal bridge?"

"Yes, your majesty, but it was Baron Villich's horse, and he brought
the news that King Frederick William expired yesterday at Potsdam. I
have a smelling-bottle here, your majesty; allow me to hold--"

The young queen pushed back the smelling-bottle; she did not feel in
the least like fainting, and her heart beat higher.

"And has the baron brought no letter for me?" said she, breathlessly.

"Here is a letter, your majesty."

The queen hastily broke the seal. It contained but a few lines, but
they were in her husband's handwriting, and were full of significance.
To her these few lines indicated a future full of splendor, happiness,
and love. The king called her to share with him the homage of his
subjects. It is true there was not a word of tenderness or love in the
letter, but the king called her to his side; he called her his wife.

Away, then, away to Berlin, where her husband was awaiting her; where
the people would greet her as their queen; where a new world, a new
life would unfold itself before her; a life of proud enjoyment! For
Elizabeth will be the queen, the wife of Frederick. Away, then, to
Berlin!

The queen received the congratulations of her court in the music-room.
And now to Berlin, where a new sun has risen, a King Frederick the
Second!




CHAPTER XVI.

ROYAL GRACE AND ROYAL DISPLEASURE.


The cannon thundered, the bells rang loudly and merrily; the garrison
in Berlin took the oath, as the garrison in Potsdam had done the day
before.

The young king held his first great court to-day in the White Saloon.
From every province, from every State, from every corporation,
deputations had arrived to look upon the long-hoped-for king, the
liberator from oppression, servitude, and famine. Delight and pure
unqualified joy reigned in every heart, and those who looked upon the
features of Frederick, illuminated with kindliness and intellect, felt
that for Prussia it was the dawning of a new era.

But who was called to assist in organizing this new movement? Whom had
the king chosen from amongst his friends and servants? whom had he set
aside? upon whom would he revenge himself? Truth to tell, there were
many now standing in the White Saloon who had often, perhaps, in
obedience to the king's command, brought suffering and bitter sorrow
upon the prince royal; many were there who had humbled him, misused his
confidence, and often brought down his father's rage and scorn upon him.

Will the king remember these things, now that he has the power to
punish and revenge his wrongs? Many had entered the White Saloon
trembling with anxiety; timidly keeping in the distance; glad that the
eye of the king did not rest upon them; glad to slip unseen into a
corner.

But nothing escaped the eye of Frederick; he had remarked the group
standing in the far-off window; he understood full well their restless,
disturbed, and anxious glances. A pitiful and sweet smile spread over
his noble features, an expression of infinite gentleness illumined his
face; with head erect he drew near to this group, who, with the
instinct of a common danger, pressed more closely together, and awaited
their fate silently.

Who had so often and so heavily oppressed the prince as Colonel
Derchau? who had mocked at him and persecuted him so bitterly? who had
carried out the harsh commands of the king against him so
unrelentingly? It was Derchau and Grumbkow who presided at the first
cruel trial of "Captain Fritz," and had repeated to him the hard and
threatening words of the king. "Captain Fritz" had wept with rage, and
sworn to revenge himself upon these cruel men. Will the king remember
the oath of the captain? The king stood now near the colonel; his clear
eye was fixed upon him. This man, who had prepared for him so many
woes, now stood with bowed head and loudly-beating heart, completely in
his power. Suddenly, with a rash movement, the king extended his hand,
and said, mildly:

"Good-day, Derchau." It was the first time in seven years that
Frederick had spoken to him, and this simple greeting touched his
heart; he bowed low, and as he kissed the outstretched hand, a hot tear
fell upon it. "Colonel Derchau," said the king, "you were a faithful
and obedient servant to my royal father; you have punctually followed
his wishes and given him unconditional obedience. It becomes me to
reward my father's faithful subject. From to-day you are a
major-general."

As the king turned, his eye fell upon the privy councillor Von Eckert,
and the mild and conciliating expression vanished from his features; he
looked hard and stern.

"Has the coat-of-arms been placed upon the house in Jager Street?" said
the king.

"No, your majesty."

"Then I counsel you not to have it done; this house is the property of
the crown, and it shall not be sacrificed by such folly. Go home, and
there you will receive my commands."

Pale and heart-broken, Eckert glided from the group; mocking laughter
followed his steps through the saloons; no one had a word of regret or
pity for him; no one remembered their former friendship and
oft-repeated assurances of service and gratitude. He passed tremblingly
through the palace; as he reached the outer door, Pollnitz stepped
before him; a mocking smile played upon his lips, and his glance
betrayed all the hatred which he had been compelled to veil or conceal
during the life of Frederick William.

"Now," said he, slowly, "will you send me the wine which you promised
from your cellar? You UNDERSTAND, the wine from your house in Jager
Street, for which I arranged the coat-of-arms! Ah, those were charming
days, my dear privy councillor! You have often broken your word of
honor to me, often slandered me, and brought upon me the reproaches of
the king. I have, however, reason to be thankful to you; this house
which you have built in Jager Street is stately and handsome, and large
enough for a cavalier of my pretensions. You have, also, at the cost of
the king, furnished it with such princely elegance that it is in all
things an appropriate residence for a cavalier. Do you not remember my
description of such a house? The king called it then a Spanish
air-castle. You, great-hearted man, have made my castle in the air a
splendid reality, and now that it is finished and furnished, you will,
in your magnanimity, leave that house to me. I shall be your heir! You
know, my dear Eckert, that the privy councillor is dead, and only the
chimney-builder lives; and even the adroit chimney-builder is banished
from Berlin, and must remain twenty miles away from his splendid home.
But tell me, Eckert, when one of my chimneys smokes, may I not send a
messenger to you, will you not promise me to come and put things in
order for me?"

Eckert muttered some confused words, and tried to force Pollnitz from
the door, before which the hard-hearted, spiteful courtier had placed
himself, like the angel with the avenging sword.

"You wish to go," said he, with assumed kindliness. "Oh, without doubt
you wish to see the royal commands now awaiting you at your house. I
can tell you literally the sentence of the king: you have lost your
office, your income, your rank, and you are banished from Berlin! that
is all. The king, as you see, has been gracious; he could have had you
executed, or sent to Spandau for life, but he would not desecrate his
new reign with your blood. For this reason was he gracious."

"Let me pass," said Eckert, trembling, and pale as death. "I am
choking! let me out!"

Pollnitz still held him back. "Do you not know, good man, that a
thousand men stand below in the courtyard? do you not hear their shouts
and rejoicings? Well, these hurrahs will be changed into growls of rage
when the people see you, my dear Eckert; in their wild wrath they might
mistake you for a good roast, with which to quiet their hunger. You
know that the people are hungry; you, who filled the barns of the king
with grain, and placed great locks and bars upon the doors, lest the
people, in their despairing hunger, might seize upon the corn! You even
swore to the king that the people had enough, and did not need his corn
or his help! Listen, the people shout again; I will not detain you. Go
and look upon this happy people. The king has opened the granaries and
scattered bread far and wide, and the tax upon meal is removed for a
month.[8] Go, dear Eckert, go and see how happy the people are!"

[8] See King's "History of Berlin," vol. v. The king's own words.

With a wild curse Eckert sprang from the door; Pollnitz followed him
with a mocking glance. "Revenge is sweet," he said, drawing a long
breath; "he has often done me wrong, and now I have paid him back with
usury. Eckert is lost. Would that I had his house! I must have it! I
will have it! Oh, I will make myself absolutely necessary to the king;
I will flatter, I will praise, I will find out and fulfil his most
secret, his unspoken wishes. I will force him to give me his
confidence--to make me his maitre de plaisir. Yes, yes, the house in
Jager Street shall be mine! I have sworn it, and Fredersdorf has
promised me his influence. And now to the king; I must see for myself
if this young royal child can, like Hercules in his cradle, destroy
serpents on the day of his birth; or, if he is a king, like all other
kings, overcome by flattery, idle and vain, knowing or acknowledging no
laws over himself, but those of his own conscience and his bon plaisir.
But hark! that is the king's voice; to whom is he speaking?"

Pollnitz hastened into the adjoining room; the king was standing in the
midst of his ministers, and a deputation of magistrates of Berlin, and
was in the act of dismissing them.

"I command you," said the king, in conclusion, turning to his
ministers, "as often as you think it necessary to make any changes in
my orders and regulations, to make known your opinions to me freely,
and not to be weary in so doing; I may, unhappily, sometimes lose sight
of the true interests of my subjects; I am resolved that whenever in
future my personal interest shall seem to be contrary to the welfare of
my people, their happiness shall receive the first consideration."

"Alas, it will be very difficult to tame this youthful Hercules!"
murmured Pollnitz, glancing toward the king, who was just leaving the
apartment; "the serpents that we will twine about him must be strong
and alluring; now happily Fredersdorf and myself are acquainted with
some such serpents, and we will take care that he finds them in his
path."

In the mean time the king had left the reception-room, and retired to
his private apartments, where the friends and confidants from
Rheinsberg awaited him with hopeful hearts. They were all ready to
receive the showers of gold, which, without doubt, would rain down upon
them. They were all convinced that the young king would lay upon them,
at least, a corner of the mantle of ermine and purple with which his
shoulders should be adorned. They alone would be chosen to aid in
bearing the burden of his kingly crown and royal sceptre. They were all
dreaming of ambassadorships, presidencies, and major-generals'
epaulettes.

As the king entered, they received him with loud cries of joy. The
Margrave Henry, who had often borne a part in the gay fetes at
Rheinsberg, hastened to greet the king with gay, witty words, and both
hands extended. Frederick did not respond to this greeting; he did not
smile; looking steadily at the Margrave, he stepped back and said:

"Monsieur, now I am the king; no longer the gardener at Rheinsberg."
The king read the pained astonishment in the faces of his friends who,
one moment before, had been so HOPEFUL, so assured; he advanced and
said, in a kindly tone, "We are no longer in Rheinsberg. The beautiful
proverb of Horace belongs to our past. 'Folly is sweet in its season.'
There I was the gardener and the friend--here I am the king; here all
must work, and each one must use his talents and his strength in the
service of the State, and thus prove to the people that the prince had
reason to choose him for a friend."

"And may I also be a partaker of that grace and be counted amongst the
friends of the king?" said the old Prince of Anhalt Dessau, who, with
his two sons, had just entered and heard the last words of Frederick;
"will your majesty continue to me and my sons the favor which your
ever-blessed father granted to us during so many long and happy years?
Oh, your majesty, I beseech you to be gracious to us, and grant us the
position and influence which we have so long enjoyed." So saying, the
old prince bent his knee to his youthful monarch. The king bowed his
head thoughtfully, and a smile played upon his lips; he gave his hand
to the prince, and commanded him to rise.

"I will gladly leave you your place and income, for I am sure you will
serve me as faithfully and zealously as you did my father. As regards
the position and influence which you desire, I say to you all, no man
under my reign will have position but I myself, and not even my best
friend will exercise the slightest influence over me."

The friends from Rheinsberg turned pale, and exchanged stolen glances
with each other. There was no more jesting; the hand of ice had been
laid upon their beating hearts, and the wings of hope were broken. The
king did not seem to remark the change; he drew near to his friend
Jordan, and taking his arm, walked to the window, and spoke with him
long and earnestly.

The courtiers and favorites looked after their happy friend with
envious glances, and observed every shade in the countenances of the
king and Jordan. The king was calm, but an expression of painful
surprise settled like a cloud upon Jordan. Now the king left the
window, and called Bielfeld to him; spoke with him also long and
gravely, and then dismissed him, and nodded to Chazot to join him;
lastly he took the arm of the Duke of Wartensleben, and walked backward
and forward, chatting with him. The duke was radiant with joy, but the
other courtiers looked suspicious and lowering; with none of them had
he spoken so long; no other arm had he so familiarly taken. It was
clear that Wartensleben was the declared favorite of the king; he had
driven them from the field.

The king observed all this; he had read the envy, malice, rage, and
melancholy in the faces of his friends; he knew them all too well; had
too long observed them, not to be able to read their thoughts. It had
pleased him to sport awhile with these small souls, so filled with
selfishness, envy, and every evil passion; he wished to give them a
lesson, and bring them down from their dizzy and imaginary heights to
the stern realities of life. The king had used Wartensleben as his
instrument for this purpose, and now must the poor duke's wings be
clipped. The mounting waves of his ambition must be quieted by the oil
of truth.

"Yes," said the king, "I am the ruler of a kingdom; I have a great army
and a well-filled treasury, you cannot doubt that it is my highest aim
to make my country blossom as the rose; to uphold the reputation of my
army, and to make the best use of my riches. The gold is there to
circulate; it is there to reward those who faithfully serve their
fatherland; but above all other things it is there for those who are
truly my friends."

The features of the young duke were radiant with expectation; as the
king saw this, a mocking smile flashed from his eye.

"I will, however, naturally know how to distinguish between my friends,
and those who do not need gold will not receive it. You, for example,
my dear duke, are enormously rich; you will content yourself,
therefore, with my love, as you will naturally never receive a dollar
from me." So speaking, he nodded kindly to the duke, passed into the
next room, and closed the door behind him. Grave and dumb, the friends
from Rheinsberg gazed upon each other; each one regarded the other as
his successful rival, and thought to see in him what he had not
become--a powerful favorite, a minister, or general. All felt their
love growing cold, and almost hated the friends who stood in their way.
Jordan was the first who broke silence. Reaching his hand to Bielfeld,
he said:

"It must not be thought that disappointed hopes have hardened our
hearts, and that envy blinds us to the advantages of our friends. I
love you, Bielfeld, because of your advantages and talents; and I
understand full well why the king advances you before me. Receive also
my good wishes, and be assured that from the heart I rejoice in your
success."

Bielfeld looked amazed. "My success!" said he. "Dear friend, you need
not be envious; and as to my advancement, it is so small an affair that
I can scarcely find it. The king said he intended me for a diplomatist,
but that I needed years of instruction. With this view he had selected
me to accompany Duke Truckfess to Hanover. When I returned from there,
I would receive further orders. This is my promotion, and you must
confess I make a small beginning. But you, dear Jordan, what important
position have you received? You are the king's dearest friend, and he
has without doubt advanced you above us all. I acknowledge that you
merit this. Tell us also what are you?"

"Yes," cried they all eagerly, "what are you? Are you minister of State
or minister of Church affairs?"

"What am I?" cried Jordan, laughing. "I will tell you, my friends. I am
not minister of Church affairs; I am not minister of State. I am--ah,
you will never guess what I am--I belong to the police! I must remove
the beggars from the streets of Berlin, and found a workhouse for them.
Now, dear friends, am I not enviable?" For a moment all were silent;
then every eye was fixed upon Wartensleben.

"And you, dear duke, are you made happy? You have cut open the golden
apple; you have the longed-for portfolio."

"I!" cried the duke, half angry, half merry. "I have nothing, and will
receive nothing. I will tell you what the king said to me. He assured
me earnestly and solemnly that I was rich enough, and would never
receive a dollar from him."

At this announcement they all broke out in uproarious laughter. "Let us
confess," said Bielfeld, "that we have played to-day a rare comedy--a
farce which Moliere might have written, and which must bear the title
of La Journee des Dupes. Now, as we have none of us become
distinguished, let us all be joyful and love each other dearly. But
listen! the king plays the flute; how soft, how melting is the sound!"

Yes, the king played the flute; he cast out with those melodious
strains the evil spirit of ennui which the tiresome etiquette of the
day had brought upon him. He played the flute to recover himself--to
regain his cheerful spirit and a clear brow. Soon he laid it aside, and
his eye rested upon the unopened letters and papers with which the
table was covered. Yes, he must open all these letters, and answer them
himself, he alone. Nobody should do his work; all should work only
through him; no one should decree or command in Prussia but the king.
Every thing should flow from him. He would be the heart and soul of his
country.

Frederick opened and read the letters, and wrote the answer on the
margin of the paper, leaving it to the secretary to copy. And now the
work was almost done; the paper with the great seal, which he now
opened, was the last.

This was a declaration from the Church department, which announced
that, through the influence of the Catholic schools in Berlin, many
Protestants had become Catholics. Did not his majesty think it best to
close these schools? A pitiful smile played upon the lips of Frederick
as he read. "And they say they believe in one God, and their priests
and ministers preach Christian forbearance and Christian love, while
they know nothing of either. They have not God, but the Church, always
before their eyes; they are intolerant in their hearts, imperious, and
full of cunning. I will bend them, and break down their assumed power.
My whole life will be a battle with priests; they will mock at me, and
call me a heretic. Let the Church be ever against me, if my own
conscience absolves me. Now I will begin the war, and what I now write
will be a signal of alarm in the tents of all the pious priests."

He took up the paper again and wrote on the margin, "All religions
shall be tolerated. The magistrates must have their eyes open, and see
that no sect imposes on another. In Prussia each man shall be saved in
his own way."[9]

[9] Busching. The king's words.




BOOK II.


CHAPTER I.

THE GARDEN OF MONBIJOU.


The excitement of the first days was quieted. The young king had
withdrawn for a short time to the palace in Charlottenburg, while his
wife remained in Berlin, anxiously expecting an invitation to follow
her husband.

But the young monarch appeared to have no care or thought but for his
kingdom. He worked and studied without interruption; even his beloved
flute was untouched.

Berlin was, according to etiquette, draped with mourning for a few
days; it served in this instance as a veil to the joy with which all
looked forward to the coronation of the new king. All appeared earnest
and solemn, but every heart was joyful and every eye beaming. The
palace of the king was silent and deserted; the king was, as we have
said, at Charlottenburg; the young queen was in the palace formerly
occupied by the prince royal, and the dowager queen Sophia Dorothea had
retired with the two princesses, Ulrica and Amelia, to the palace of
Monbijou. All were anxious and expectant; all hoped for influence and
honor, power and greatness. The scullion and the maids, as well as the
counts and princes, and even the queen herself, dreamed of happy and
glorious days in the future.

Sophia Dorothea had been too long a trembling, subjugated woman; she
was rejoicing in the thought that she might at length be a queen. Her
son would doubtless grant to her all the power which had been denied
her by her husband; he would remember the days of tears and bitterness
which she had endured for his sake; and now that the power was in his
hands she would be repaid a thousandfold. The young king would hold the
sceptre in his hands, but he must allow his mother to aid in keeping it
upright; and if he found it too weighty, the queen was ready to bear it
for him, and reign in his stead, while her dreamy son wrote poems, or
played on the flute, or philosophized with his friends. Frederick was
certainly not formed to rule; he was a poet and a philosopher; he
dreamed of a Utopia; he imagined an ideal which it was impossible to
realize. The act of ruling would be a weary trial to him, and the
sounds of the trumpet but ill accord with his harmonious dreams.

But happily his mother was there, and was willing to reign for him, to
bear upon her shoulders the heavy burdens and cares of the kingdom, to
work with the ministers, while the king wrote poetical epistles to
Voltaire.

Why should not Sophia Dorothea reign? Were there not examples in all
lands of noble women who governed their people well and honorably? Was
not England proud of her Elizabeth, Sweden of her Christina, Spain of
Isabella, Russia of Catharine? and even in Prussia the queen Sophia
Charlotte had occupied a great and glorious position. Why could not
Sophia Dorothea accomplish as much or even more than her predecessor?

These were the thoughts of the queen as she walked up and down the
shady paths of the garden of Monbijou, and listened with a proud smile
to the flattering words of Count Manteuffel, who had just handed her a
letter of condolence from the Empress of Austria.

"Her majesty the empress has sent me a most loving and tender letter
to-day," said the dowager queen, with an ironical smile.

"She has then only given expression to-day, to those sentiments which
she has always entertained for your majesty," said the count,
respectfully.

The queen bowed her head smilingly, but said, "The houses of
Hohenzollern and Hapsburg have never been friendly; it is not in their
nature to love one another."

"The great families of Capulet and Montague said the same," remarked
Count Manteuffel, "but the anger of the parents dissolved before the
love of the children."

"But we have not arrived at the children," said the queen proudly, as
she thought how her husband had been deceived by the house of Austria,
and recalled that, on his death-bed he had commanded his son Frederick
to revenge those treacheries.

"Pardon me, your majesty, if I dare to contradict you; we have most
surely arrived at the children, and the difficulties of the parents are
forgotten in their love. Is not the wife of the young king the
deeply-loved niece of the Austrian empress?"

"She was already his wife, count, as my husband visited the emperor in
Bohemia, and it was not considered according to etiquette for the
emperor to offer his hand to the King of Prussia."[10]

[10] Seckendorf's Leben.

"She was, however, not his wife when Austria, by her repeated and
energetic representations, saved the life of the prince royal. For your
majesty knows that at one time that precious life was threatened."

"It was threatened, but it would have been preserved without the
assistance of Austria; for the mother of Frederick was at hand, and
that mother was sister to the King of England." And the queen cast on
the count so proud and scornful a glance that his eyes fell
involuntarily to the ground. Sophia Dorothea saw this, and smiled. This
was her triumph; she would now show herself mild and forgiving. "We
will speak no more of the past," she said, in a friendly manner. "The
death of my husband has cast a dark cloud over it, and I must think
only of the future, that my son, the young king, may not always behold
me with tears in my eyes. No, I will look forward, for I have a great
presentiment that Prussia's future will be great and glorious."

"Would that it might be thus for the whole of Germany!" cried the
count. "It must be so, if the houses of Hohenzollern and Hapsburg will
forget their ancient quarrels, and live together in love and peace."

"Let Hapsburg extend to us the hand of love and peace; show us her
sympathy, her justice, and her gratitude, in deeds, not words."

"Austria is prepared to do so, your majesty! the question is, whether
Prussia will grasp her hand and place upon it the ring of love."

The queen glanced up so quickly that she perceived the dark and
threatening look of the count. "Austria is again making matrimonial
plans," she said, with a bitter smile. "She is not satisfied with one
marriage, such as that of her imperial niece, she longs for a
repetition of this master-work. But this time, count, there is no dear
one to be saved at any cost from a prison, this time the decision can
be deferred until the arrival of all the couriers." And the queen,
dismissing the count with a slight bow, recalled her ladies of honor,
who were lingering at a short distance, and passed into one of the
other walks.

Count Manteuffel remained where the queen had left him, looking after
her with an earnest and thoughtful countenance. "She is prouder and
more determined than formerly," he murmured; "that is a proof that she
will be influential, and knows her power. What she said of the courier
was without doubt an allusion to the one who arrived an hour too late,
with the consent of England, on the betrothal day of the prince royal.
Ah! there must be other couriers en route, and one of them was most
probably sent to England. We must see that he arrives an hour too late,
as the former one did." At this instant, and in his immediate vicinity,
Manteuffel heard a soft and melodious voice saying, "No, count, you can
never make me believe in your love. You are much too blond to love
deeply."

"Blond!" cried a manly voice, with a tone of horror. "You do not like
fair hair, and until now I have been so proud of mine. But I will have
it dyed black, if you will promise to believe in my love." The lady
replied with a light laugh, which brought an answering smile to the
countenance of Count Manteuffel. "It is my ally, Madame von Brandt," he
said to himself. "I was most anxious to see her, and must interrupt her
tender tete-a-tete with Count Voss for one moment." So speaking, the
count hurried to the spot from which he had heard the voices of Madame
von Brandt and her languishing lover. The count approached the lady
with the most delighted countenance, and expressed his astonishment at
finding his beautiful friend in the garden of the dowager queen.

"Her majesty did me the honor to invite me to spend a few weeks here,"
said Madame von Brandt. "She knew that my physician had ordered me to
the country, as the only means to restore my health; and as she knows
of my great intimacy with Mademoiselle von Pannewitz, one of her ladies
of honor, she was so kind as to offer me a few rooms at Monbijou. Now I
have explained to you the reason of my presence here as minutely as if
you were my father confessor, and nothing remains to be done but to
present you to my escort. This is Count Voss, a noble cavalier, a sans
peur et sans reproche, ready to sacrifice for his lady love, if not his
life, at least his fair hair."

"Beware, my dear count," said Manteuffel, laughing, "beware that the
color of your hair is not changed by this lovely scoffer--that it does
not become a venerable gray. She is sufficiently accomplished in the
art of enchantment to do that; I assure you that Madame von Brandt
plays a most important role in the history of my gray hairs."

"Ah! it would be delightful to become gray in the service of Madame von
Brandt," said the young count, in so pathetic a tone that his
companions both laughed. "As often as I look at my gray hair I would
think of her." And the young count gazed into the distance, like one
entranced, and his smiling lips whispered low, unintelligible words.

"This is one of his ecstatic moments," whispered Madame von Brandt. "He
has the whim to consider himself an original; he imagines himself a
Petrarch enamored of his Laura. We will allow him to dream awhile, and
speak of our own affairs. But be brief, I beg of you, for we must not
be found together, as you are a suspicious character, my dear count,
and my innocence might be doubted if we were seen holding a
confidential conversation."

"Ah, it is edifying to hear Madame von Brandt speak like a young girl
of sixteen, of her threatened innocence. But we will tranquillize this
timidity, and be brief. In the first place, what of the young queen?"

"State of barometer: cold and damp, falling weather, stormy, with
unfulfilled hopes, very little sunshine, and very heavy clouds."

"That means that the queen is still fearful of being slighted by her
husband."

"She is no longer fearful--he neglects her already. The king is at
Charlottenburg, and has not invited the queen to join him. As a
husband, he slights his wife; whether as king he will neglect his
queen, only time will reveal."

"And what of Madame von Morien?"

"The king seems to have forgotten her entirely since that unhappy quid
pro quo with the poem at Rheinsberg; his love seems to have cooled, and
he converses with her as harmlessly and as indifferently as with any
other lady. No more stolen words, secret embraces, or amorous sighs.
The miserable Morien is consumed with sorrow, for since she has been
neglected she loves passionately."

"And that is unhappily not the means to regain that proud heart," said
Count Mantcuffel, shrugging his shoulders. "With tears and languishing
she will lose her influence, and only gain contempt. You who are the
mistress of love and coquetry should understand that, and instruct your
beautiful pupil. Now, however, comes the most important question. What
of the marriage of the Prince Augustus William?"

Madame von Brandt sighed. "You are really inexorable. Have you no
compassion for the noble, heartfelt love of two children, who are as
pure and innocent as the stars in heaven?"

"And have you no compassion for the diamonds which long to repose upon
your lovely bosom?" said Count Manteuffel; "no compassion for the
charming villa which you could purchase? You positively refuse to
excite the envy of all the ladies at court by possessing the most
costly cashmere? You will--"

"Enough, Count Devil! you are in reality more a devil than a man, for
you lead my soul into temptation. I must submit. I will become a
serpent, reposing on the bosom of my poor Laura, poisoning her love and
lacerating her heart. Ah, count, if you knew how my conscience
reproaches me when I listen to the pure and holy confession of her
love, when trembling and blushing she whispers to me the secrets of her
youthful heart, and flies to me seeking protection against her own
weakness! Remember that these two children love each other, without
ever having had the courage to acknowledge it. Laura pretends not to
understand the deep sighs and the whispered words of the prince, and
then passes the long nights in weeping."

"If that is the case, it is most important to prevent an understanding
between these singular lovers. You must exert all your influence with
the young lady to induce her to close this romance with an heroic act,
which will make her appear a holy martyr in the eyes of the prince."

"But, for example, what heroic act?"

"Her marriage."

"But how can we find a man so suddenly to whom this poor lamb can be
sacrificed?"

"There is one," said the count, pointing to Count Voss, who appeared to
have forgotten the whole world, and was occupied writing verses in his
portfolio.

Madame von Brandt laughed aloud. "He marry the beautiful Laura!"

"Yes," said the count, earnestly, "he seeks a Laura."

"Yes, but you forget that he considers me his Laura."

"You can, therefore, easily induce him to make this sacrifice for you;
he will be magnified in his own eyes, if, in resigning you, he gives
himself to the lady you have selected."

"You are terrible," said Madame von Brandt. "I shudder before you, for
I believe you have no human emotions in your heart of iron."

"There are higher and nobler considerations, to which such feelings
must yield. But see, the count has finished his poem. To work now, my
beautiful ally; today you must perfect your masterpiece; and now,
farewell," said the count, kissing her hand, as he left her side.

Madame von Brandt approached the young count, who seemed to be again
lost in thought. She placed her hand lightly on his shoulder, and
whispered, half tenderly, half reproachfully, "Dreamer, where are your
thoughts?"

"With you," said the count, who trembled and grew pale at her touch.
"Yes, with you, noblest and dearest of women; and as that tiresome
gossip prevented me from speaking to you, I passed the time he was here
in writing."

"But you did not remember," said she, tenderly, "that you were
compromising me before Count Manteuffel, who will not hesitate to
declare in what intimate relationship we stand to one another. Only
think of writing without apology, while a lady and a strange gentleman
were at your side!"

"The world will only exclaim 'What an original!'" said Count Voss, with
a foolish, but well-pleased smile.

"But it will also say that this original shows little consideration for
Madame von Brandt; that he must, therefore, be very intimate with her.
The reputation of a woman is so easily injured; it is like the wing of
the butterfly, so soon as the finger touches it or points at it, it
loses its lustre; and we poor women have nothing but our good name and
unspotted virtue. It is the only shield--the only weapon--that we
possess against the cruelty of man, and you seek to tear that from us,
and, then dishonored and humiliated, you tread us under foot!"

"You are weeping!" cried the count, looking at his beloved, in whose
eyes the tears really stood--"you are weeping! I am truly a great
criminal to cause you to shed tears."

"No, you are a noble but most thoughtless man," said Madame von Brandt,
smiling through her tears. "You betray to the world what only God and
we ourselves should know."

"Heavens! what have I betrayed?" cried the poor frightened count.

"You have betrayed our love," whispered Madame von Brandt, as she
glanced tenderly at the count.

"What! our love?" he cried, beside himself with delight; "you admit
that it is not I alone who love?"

"I admit it, but at the same time declare that we must part."

"Never! no, never! No power on earth shall part us," said he, seizing
her hand, and covering it with kisses.

"But there is a power which has the right to separate us--the power of
my husband. He already suspects my feelings for you, and he will be
inexorable if he discovers that his suspicions are correct."

"Then I will call him out, and he will fall by my hand, and I shall
bear you in triumph as my wife to my castle."

"But if you should fall?"

"Ah! I had not thought of that," murmured the count, turning pale.
"That would be certainly a most unhappy accident. We will not tempt
fate with this trial, but seek another way out of our difficulty. Ah, I
know one already. You must elope with me."

She said, with a sad smile, "The arm of the king extends far and wide,
and my husband would follow us with his vengeance to the end of the
world."

"But what shall we do?" cried the count, despairingly; "we love each
other; separated, we must be consumed with grief and sorrow. Ah! ah!
shall I really suffer the fate of Petrarch, and pass my life in an
eternal dirge? Is there no way to prevent this?"

Madame von Brandt placed her hand with a slight but tender pressure on
his. "There is one way," she whispered, "a way to reassure, not only my
husband, but the whole world, which will cast a veil over our love, and
protect us from the wickedness and calumny of man."

"Show me this way," he exclaimed, "and if it should cost half of my
fortune I would walk in it, if I could hope to gain your love."

She bent her head nearer to him, and, with a most fascinating and
tender glance, whispered, "You must marry, count."

He withdrew a step, and uttered a cry of horror. "I must marry! You
desire it--you who profess to love me?"

"Because I love you, dearest, and because your marriage will break the
bands of etiquette which divide us. You must marry a lady of my
acquaintance, perhaps one of my friends, and then no one, not even my
husband, will consider our friendship remarkable."

"Oh! I see it; there is no other way," sighed the count. "If I were
only married now!"

"Oh! you ungrateful, faithless man," cried Madame von Brandt,
indignantly. "You long already for your marriage with the beautiful
young woman, in whose love I shall be forgotten."

"Oh! you are well aware that I only wish to be married because you
desire it."

"Prove this by answering that you will not refuse to marry the lady I
shall point out to you."

"I swear it."

"You swear that you will marry no other than the one I name? You swear
that you will overcome all obstacles, and be withheld by no prayers or
reproaches?"

"I swear it."

"On the word of a count?"

"On the word of a count. Show me the lady, and I will marry her against
the will of the whole world."

"But if the lady should not love you?"

"Why should I care? Do I love her? Do I not marry her for your sake
alone?"

"Ah! my friend," cried Madame von Brandt, "I see that we understand one
another. Come, and I will show you your bride."

She placed her arm in his, and drew him away. Her eye gleamed with a
wild, menacing light, and she said sneeringly to herself, "I have
selected a rich husband for my beautiful Laura, and have bartered my
soul for diamonds and cashmeres, and the gratitude of an empress."




CHAPTER II.

THE QUEEN'S MAID OF HONOR.


After her interview with Count Manteuffel, the queen Sophia Dorothea
left the garden, and retired to her chamber. She dismissed her maids of
honor for a few hours, requesting them to admit no one to her presence.
She wished to consider and develop her plans in undisturbed quiet. She
felt that Austria was again prepared to throw obstacles in the way of
her favorite project--an English marriage for one of her children. She
wished to sharpen her weapons, and marshal her forces for the
approaching combat.

For a few hours, therefore, the maids of honor were free to follow
their own inclinations, to amuse themselves as they thought fit.

Laura von Pannewitz had declined accompanying the other ladies in their
drive. Her heart required solitude and rest. For her it was a rare and
great pleasure to listen in undisturbed quiet to the sweet voices which
whispered in her heart, and suffused her whole being with delight.

It was so sweet to dream of him--to recall his words, his smiles, his
sighs; all those little shades and signs which seemed so unimportant to
the careless, but which convey so much to the loving observer!

He had written to her yesterday, and she--she had had the cruel courage
to return his letter unopened. But she had first pressed it to her lips
and to her heart with streaming eyes, and had then fallen on her knees
to pray to God, and to implore him to give her strength and courage to
overcome her heart, to renounce his love.

Since then an entire day had passed, and she had not seen him, had
heard nothing of him. Oh, he must be sad and very angry with her; he
wished never to see her again. And because he was angry, and wished to
hold himself aloof from her, he, the loving and attentive son, had even
neglected to pay the accustomed morning visit to his royal mother,
which he had never before omitted.

Her heart beating hurriedly, and weeping with anguish, Laura had been
standing before her window curtain awaiting him, and had prayed to God
that she might see him, or at least hear his voice in the distance. But
the prince did not arrive, and now the time had passed at which he was
accustomed to come. The queen had already retired to her study, and
would admit no one.

Laura could, therefore, no longer hope to see the prince Augustus
William on this day. As she thought of this, she felt as if a sword had
pierced her bosom, and despair took possession of her heart. She threw
herself on her knees, wrung her hands, and prayed to God, not for
strength and courage to renounce him as before, but for a little
sunshine on her sad and sorrowful love. Terrified at her own prayer,
she had then arisen from her knees, and had hurried to the room of
Madame von Brandt, to take refuge from her own thoughts and sorrows in
the bosom of a friend.

But her friend was not there, and she was told that Madame von Brandt
had gone down into the garden. Laura took her hat and shawl, and sought
her. As she walked down the shady avenue, her glowing cheeks and
burning eyes were cooled by the gentle breeze wafted over from the
river Spree, and she felt soothed; something like peace stole into her
heart. Laura had forgotten that she had come to the garden to seek her
friend; she felt only that the calm and peace of nature had quieted her
heart; that solitude whispered to her soul in a voice of consolation
and of hope. Hurriedly she passed on to the denser and more solitary
part of the garden, where she could give herself up to dreams of him
whose image still filled her heart, although she had vainly endeavored
to banish it.

She now entered the conservatory at the foot of the garden, which had
been converted into a beautiful and charming saloon, for the exclusive
use of the queen and her maids of honor. There were artificial arbors
of blooming myrtle and orange, in which luxurious little sofas invited
to repose; grottoes of stone had been constructed, in the crevices of
which rare mountain plants were growing. There were little fountains
which murmured and flashed pleasantly, and diffused an agreeable
coolness throughout the atmosphere. Laura seated herself in one of the
arbors, which was covered with myrtle, and, in a reclining position,
her head resting on the trunk of an aged laurel-tree, which formed part
of the framework of the arbor, she closed her eyes that she might see
nothing but him.

It was a lovely picture, the beautiful and noble countenance of this
young girl, enclosed as it were in a frame of living myrtle; her
delicate but full and maidenly figure reclining against the trunk of
the tree, to which the chaste and timid love of a virgin had once given
life. She also was a Daphne, fleeing from her own desires, fleeing from
the sweetly-alluring voice of her lover, who, to her, was the god of
beauty and of grace, the god of learning and the arts--her Apollo, whom
she adored and believed in, whom she feared, and from whom she fled
like Daphne, because she loved him. For a woman flees only from him
whom she loves; she fears him only who is dangerous, not because his
words of tenderness and flattery are alluring, but because her own
heart pleads for him.

Laura was still sitting in the arbor, in a dreamy reverie. His image
filled her thoughts; her love was prayer, her prayer love. Her hands
lay folded in her lap; a sweet, dreamy smile played about her lips, and
from under her closed eyelids a few tears were slowly rolling down her
soft, rosy cheeks. She had been praying to God to give her strength to
conquer her own heart, and to bear, without murmuring and without
betraying herself, the sorrow, the anger, and even the indifference of
the prince. Still she felt that her heart would break if he should
desert and forget her. An alluring voice whispered that it would be a
more blissful end to die, after an hour of ecstatic and intoxicating
happiness, than to renounce his love, and still die.

But the chaste Laura did not wish to hear this voice; she would drown
it with her prayers; and still, even while she prayed, she thought how
great and sublime a happiness it would be to kiss the lips of her
beloved, to whisper in his ear the long-concealed, long-buried secret
of her love. And then his kiss still on her lips, and in the sunshine
of his eyes, to fall down and die!--exchanging heaven for heaven;
redeeming bliss with bliss. And sweeter dreams and more painful
fantasies came over her; heavier and heavier sank her eyelids; a weight
of sorrow rested on her heart, and made it weary unto death; until at
the last, like the disciples on the Mount, she slept for very sorrow.

The silence was profound. Suddenly stealthy footsteps could be heard,
and the figure of a man appeared at the entrance of the grotto.
Cautiously he stepped forward, and cast an inquiring glance through the
trailing vines which overhung the grotto, to the young girl who still
slumbered, reclining on the trunk of the laurel-tree. It was Fritz
Wendel, the gardener of Rheinsberg. Queen Sophia Dorothea had desired
to have her greenhouses and flower-beds arranged in the style of those
at Rheinsberg. And, by command of the young king, several of the most
expert gardeners of Rheinsberg had been sent to Berlin to superintend
this arrangement in the garden of Monbijou. Fortune had favored the
young gardener, and had again brought him near her he loved. For the
little maid of honor, Louise von Schwerin, was not only the favorite of
Queen Elizabeth, but Queen Sophia Dorothea also loved this saucy and
sprightly young girl, who, because she was a child, and as such was
excusable, was allowed to break in upon court etiquette with her merry
laughter, and to introduce an element of freshness and vivacity into
the stiff forms of court life. Moreover, by her thoughtless and
presumptuous behavior at Rheinsberg, she had lost favor with the young
couple who now reigned in Prussia. Queen Elizabeth could not forget
that it was through Louise she had learned the name of her happy rival.
And the king was angry with her, because, through her, the secret of
his verses to Madame von Morien had been discovered. Louise von
Schwerin was rarely with Queen Elizabeth. Sophia Dorothea, however,
kept this young girl near her person for whole days. Her childish ways
amused the queen, and her merry pranks drove the stiff and formal
mistress of ceremonies, and the grave and stately cavaliers and ladies
of the court, to despair. And the little maid of honor came to the
queen willingly, for Monbijou had for her a great charm since the
handsome gardener, Fritz Wendel, had been there. The romance with this
young man had not yet come to an end; this secret little love affair
had a peculiar charm for the young girl; and as no other admirer had
been found for the little Louise, she for the present was very well
pleased with the adoration of the young gardener, to whom she was not
the "little Louise," but the bewitching fairy, the beautiful goddess.
It was Fritz Wendel who appeared at the entrance of the grotto, and
looked anxiously toward the sleeping Laura. He had been occupied in
arranging the plants and flowers in this conservatory, which had been
confided to his especial care. As the queen never entered the garden at
this time, this hour had been set apart for his labors.

In the midst of his occupation he was interrupted by the entrance of
Laura von Pannewitz, and had hastily retired to the grotto, intending
to remain concealed until the lady should have left the conservatory.
From his hiding-place, concealed by the dense Indian vines, he could
see the myrtle arbor in which the beautiful Laura reposed; and now,
seeing that she slept, he advanced slowly and cautiously from the
grotto. He listened attentively to her slow and regular breathing--yes,
she really slept; he might therefore stealthily leave the saloon.

"Ah, if it were she!" he murmured; "if it were she! I would not leave
here so quietly. I would find courage to fall down at her feet and to
clasp her to my arms, while pressing my lips to hers, to suppress her
cry of terror. But this lady," said he, almost disdainfully, turning to
the sleeping Laura, "is so little like her--that she is--"

The words died on his lips, and he hastily retreated to the entrance of
the grotto. He thought he heard footsteps approaching the conservatory.
The door of the vestibule creaked on its hinges, and again--Fritz
Wendel slipped hastily into the grotto, and concealed himself behind
the dense vines.

On the threshold of the saloon stood a young man, who looked
searchingly around. His tall and graceful figure was clad in the
uniform of the guards, which displayed his well-knit form to great
advantage. The star on his breast, and the crape which he wore on his
arm, announced a prince of the royal house; his beautifully-formed and
handsome features wore an expression of almost effeminate tenderness.
The glance of his large blue eyes was so soft and mild, that those who
observed him long, were involuntarily touched with an inexplicable
feeling of pity for this noble-looking youth. His broad brow showed so
much spirit and determination that it was evident he was not always
gentle and yielding, but had the courage and strength to follow his own
will if necessary.

It was Prince Augustus William, the favorite of the deceased king, on
whose account the elder brother Frederick had suffered so much, because
the king had endeavored to establish the former as his successor to the
throne in the place of his first-born.[11]

[11] Dr. Fred. Busching, page 172.

But the prince's inclinations were not in accordance with the wishes of
his father; Augustus William desired no throne, no earthly power; in
his retiring modesty he disliked all public display; the title of royal
highness had no charm for him, and with the indifference of a true
philosopher he looked down upon the splendor and magnificence of
earthly glory.

In his brother Frederick, the disdain of outward pomp might be
attributed to his superior mind and strength of understanding; while
Augustus William was actuated by a depth of feeling, a passionate and
ardent sensitiveness. He had come to pay the queen, his mother, the
customary morning visit, but when told she had desired that no one
should be admitted to her presence, he was not willing that an
exception should be made in his favor. "He had time to wait," he said,
"and should be announced and called up from the garden only when the
queen was again at leisure."

After giving this order he had gone down into the garden, where a
lover's instinct had conducted him to the conservatory, in which, to
him, the most beautiful of all flowers, the lovely Laura von Pannewitz,
reposed. He did not dream of finding her there, supposing she had
accompanied the other ladies on their drive; he had sought this
building that he might pass a few moments in undisturbed quiet--that he
might think of her and the unrequited love which he had vainly
endeavored to tear from his heart.

It was therefore not her he sought when, on entering the conservatory,
he looked searchingly around. He only wished to know that he was alone,
that no one observed him. But suddenly he started, and a deep red
suffused his countenance. He saw the beautiful sleeper in the arbor. In
the first ecstasy of his delight he was on the point of throwing
himself at her feet, and awakening her with his kisses. He started
forward--but then hesitated, and stood still, an expression of deep
melancholy pervading his features.

"She will not welcome me," murmured he, "she will repel me as she did
my letter yesterday. She does not love me, and would never forgive me
if I should desecrate her pure lips with mine." He bowed his head and
sighed. "But I love her," said he, after a long pause, "and will at
least look at and adore her, as the Catholics worship the Virgin Mary."
And with a beaming smile, which illumined his whole countenance, the
prince slowly and noiselessly stepped forward.

"Well," murmured Fritz Wendel in his hiding-place, "I have some
curiosity to know what the prince has to say to this sleeping beauty;
but, nevertheless, I would give a year of my life if I could slip away
unobserved, for if the prince discovers me here I am lost!"

He retired to that part of the grotto where the foliage was thickest,
still however securing a place from which he could observe all that
took place in the myrtle arbor.




CHAPTER III.

PRINCE AUGUSTUS WILLIAM.


The prince entered the myrtle arbor, and, perceiving the lovely
sleeper, he approached her with a joyful countenance.

"Madonna, my Madonna, let me pray to you, let me look at you," he
murmured. "Listen to my pleadings, and let a ray of your love sink into
my heart." Laura moved in her sleep, and uttered a few indistinct
words. The prince kneeled motionless before her, and watched all her
movements. The dreams that visited her were not bright; Laura moaned
and sighed in her sleep; her countenance assumed an expression so sad
and painful that the eyes of the prince filled with tears. "She is
suffering," he murmured; "why should she suffer? what is it that causes
my beloved to sigh?" Suddenly she opened her eyes, arose, and fastened
her astonished and half-dreamy gaze upon the prince, who with folded
hands was still kneeling before her, and gazing on her with tender,
pleading eyes. A trembling seized her whole being, as the ocean
trembles when touched by the first ray of the sun. A sweet, blissful
astonishment was painted on every feature. "Am I still dreaming?" she
murmured, passing her hand across her brow, and pushing aside her long
dark hair--"am I still dreaming?"

"Yes, you are dreaming," murmured Prince Augustus, seizing her hands
and pressing them to his lips, "you are dreaming, Madonna, let me dream
with you, and be forever blessed. Oh! withdraw not your hand, be not
angry, let us still dream for one blessed moment." But she hastily set
her hands free and arose from her seat; grandly and proudly she stood
before him, and her flashing eyes rested with a severe and reproachful
expression upon the still kneeling prince.

"Arise, my prince; it is not proper that the brother of the king should
kneel before me; arise, and have the kindness to inform me what
circumstances procured me the rare and unsolicited favor of being
sought by your royal highness. But no, I divine it; you owe me no
explanation; the queen has asked for me, and your highness was so
gracious as to seek for the tardy servant, who is sleeping while her
mistress calls; allow me to hasten to her." Laura, feeling her strength
failing, and suppressing with pain the tears that sprang from her heart
to her eyes, endeavored to pass the prince.

But he held her back; the timidity that had so often made him appear
shy and embarrassed had vanished; he felt that at this moment he faced
his destiny, and that his future depended upon the result of this
interview. "No," he said earnestly, "the queen did not call you, she
does not need you; remain, therefore, mademoiselle, and grant me a few
moments of your time." His solemn voice and determined expression made
her tremble, but still entranced; her soul bowed in humility and fear
before him. She had always seen him humble and pleading, always
submissive and obedient; now his glance was commanding, his voice
imperious; and she, who had been able to withstand the entreaties of a
lover, found no courage to resist the angry and commanding man.
"Remain," he repeated; "be seated, and allow me to speak to you
honestly and truly."

Laura seated herself obediently and tremblingly; the prince stood
before her, and looked at her with a sad smile.

"Yesterday you returned my letter unopened, but now you must hear me,
Laura; I wish it, and no woman can withstand the strong will of the man
who loves her."

Laura trembled and grew pale; she feared that if at this moment he bade
her forsake all, cast away, and trample under foot her honor, her
reputation, her innocence and pure conscience, she would obey him as a
true and humble slave, and follow and serve him her whole life.

"Yes, you shall hear me; I will know my fate--know if you really
despise my great and devoted love, if you are without pity, without
sympathy for my suffering, my struggles and despair. I should think
that true, genuine love would, like the music of Orpheus, have power to
animate stones and flowers, and my love cannot even move the heart of a
noble, feeling girl. What is the reason? why do you fly from me? Is it,
Laura, because you deem me unworthy of your love? because your heart
feels no emotion for me? are you cold and severe because you hold me
for a bold beggar, who longs for the treasure belonging to another,
whom you despise because he begs for what should be the free gift of
your heart? Or has your heart never been touched by love? If this is
so, Laura, and my love has not the power to awaken your heart, then do
not speak, but let me leave you quietly. I will try to bear my misery
or die; I shall have no one but myself to reproach, for God has denied
me the power of winning love. But if this is not the reason of your
coldness, if we are only separated by the vain prejudices of rank and
birth, O Laura, I entreat you, if this is all that separate us, speak
one single word of comfort, of hope, one single low word, and I will
conquer the whole world, break down all prejudices and laws, and cast
them from me. I will be as great and strong as Hercules, to clear the
way, and make it smooth for our love. I will present you to the world
as my betrothed, and before God and my king call you my wife. Speak,
Laura, is it so? Do you fly from me because of this star upon my
breast--because I am called a royal prince? I implore you, tell me, is
it so? if not, if you cast me from you because you do not love me, say
nothing and I will go away for ever."

A long, painful silence ensued. The prince watched the pained,
frightened countenance of the young girl, who sat before him with bowed
head, pale and motionless.

"It is decided," he sighed, after a long pause; "farewell, I accept my
destiny, you have spoken my sentence; may your heart never accuse you
of cruelty!" He bowed low before her, then turned and walked across the
saloon.

Laura had remained motionless; she now raised her head; she followed
him with a glance that, had he seen it, would have brought him back to
her--a look that spoke more than words or protestations.

The prince had reached the door once more; he turned, their looks met,
and a trembling delight took possession of her whole being; forgetting
all danger, she longingly extended her arms toward him, and murmured
his name.

With a cry of delight he sprang to her side, and folded her with
impassioned tenderness in his arms. Laura concealed her tear-stained
face upon his breast, and murmured, "God sees my heart, He knows how
long I have prayed and struggled; may He be more merciful, more
compassionate than man! I shall be cast off, despised; let it be, I
shall think of this hour, and be happy."

"No one shall dare to insult you," he said proudly; "from this hour you
are my affianced, and some day I shall present you to the world as my
wife."

Smiling sadly, she shook her head. "Let us not speak of the future; it
may be dark and sorrowful. I will not complain, I will bear my cross
joyfully, and thank God for your love."

He kissed the tears from her eyes, and murmured sweet and holy promises
of love and faith. It was a moment of blissful joy, but Laura suddenly
trembled and raised her head from his breast to listen. The beating of
drums and quickly-rolling carriages were heard without. "The king!"
cried the young girl. "The king," murmured Prince Augustus, sadly, and
he ventured no longer to hold the young girl in his arms. They were
both awakened from their short, blessed dream, both were reminded of
the world, and the obstacles that lay in their path. In their great
happiness they had appeared small, but now were assuming giant-like
proportions.

"I must hasten to the queen," said Laura, rising; "her majesty will
need me."

"And I must go and meet the king," sighed the prince.

"Go quickly; let us hasten, and take different paths to the castle."

He took her hand and held it to his lips. "Farewell, my beloved, my
bride; trust me, and be strong in love and hope."

"Farewell," she murmured, and endeavored to pass him.

Once more he detained her. "Shall we meet here again? will you let me
enjoy here another hour of your dear presence? Oh, bow not your head;
do not blush; your sweet confession has made of this place a temple of
love, and here I will approach you with pure and holy thoughts." He
looked long into her beautiful, blushing face.

"We will see each other here again," she murmured; "every day I shall
await you here at the same hour; now hasten, hasten."

Both left the saloon; it was again silent and deserted; in a few
moments Fritz Wendel stepped out from the grotto with glowing cheeks
and sparkling eyes.

"This is a noble secret that I have discovered--a secret that will
bring me golden fruits. Louise von Schwerin is not more widely
separated from the poor gardener, Fritz Wendel, than Mademoiselle
Pannewitz from Prince Augustus William. A gardener can rise and become
a nobleman, but Mademoiselle Pannewitz can never become a princess,
never be the wife of her lover. Louise von Schwerin shall no longer be
ashamed of the love of Fritz Wendel; I will tell her what I have seen,
I will take her into the grotto, and let her witness the rendezvous of
the prince and his beloved, and whilst he is telling Laura of his love,
I will be with my Louise."




CHAPTER IV.

THE KING AND THE SON.


Laura was not mistaken. It was the king whom the castle guard were
saluting with the beat of the drum. It was the king coming to pay his
first visit to his mother at Monbijou. He came unannounced, and the
perplexed, anxious looks of the cavaliers showed that his appearance
had caused more disturbance and terror than joy. With a slight laugh he
turned to his grand chamberlain, Pollnitz.

"Go tell her majesty that her son Frederick awaits her." And followed
by Kaiserling and the cavaliers of the queen, he entered the garden
saloon.

Queen Sophia Dorothea received the king's message with a proud, beaming
smile. She was not then deceived, her dearest hopes were to be
fulfilled; the young king was an obedient, submissive son; she was for
him still the reigning queen, the mother entitled to command. The son,
not the king, had come, disrobed of all show of royalty, to wait humbly
as a suppliant for her appearance. She felt proud, triumphant! A
glorious future lay before her. She would be a queen at last--a queen
not only in name, but in truth. Her son was King of Prussia, and she
would be co-regent. Her entire court should be witness to this meeting;
they should see her triumph, and spread the news far and wide.

He came simply, without ceremony, as her son, but she would receive him
according to etiquette, as it beseemed a queen. She wore a long, black
trailing gown, a velvet ermine-bordered mantle, and caught up the black
veil that was fastened in her hair with several brilliants. All
preparations were at last finished, and the queen, preceded by
Pollnitz, arrived in the garden saloon.

Frederick, standing by the window, was beating the glass impatiently
with his long, thin fingers. He thought his mother showed but little
impatience to see her son who had hurried with all the eagerness of
childlike love to greet her. He wondered what could be her motive, and
had just surmised it as the door opened and the chamberlain announced
in a loud voice--"Her majesty, the widowed queen." A soft, mocking
smile played upon his lips for a moment, as the queen entered in her
splendid court dress, but it disappeared quickly, and hat in hand he
advanced to meet her.

Sophia Dorothea received him with a gracious smile, and gave him her
hand to kiss.

"Your majesty is welcome," said she, with a trembling voice, for it
grieved her proud heart to give her son the title of majesty. The king,
perceiving something of this, said: "Continue to call me your son,
mother, for when with your majesty I am but an obedient, grateful son."

"Well, then, welcome, welcome my son!" cried the queen, with an
undisguised expression of rapture, and throwing her arms around him,
she kissed his forehead repeatedly. "Welcome to the modest house of a
poor, sorrowful widow."

"My wish, dear mother, is, that you shall not think of yourself as a
sad widow, but as the mother of a king. I do not desire you to be
continually reminded of the great loss we have all sustained, and that
God sent upon us. Your majesty is not only the widowed queen, you
belong not to the past, but to the present; and I beg that you will be
called from this moment, not the widowed queen, but the queen-mother.
Grand chamberlain Pollnitz, see that this is done."

For a moment the queen lost her proud, stately bearing; she was deeply
touched. The king's delicate attentions made her all the mother, and
for a moment love silenced all her proud, imperious wishes.

"Oh, my son, you know how to dry my tears, and to change the sorrowing
widow into a proud, happy mother," said she, pressing his hand tenderly
to her heart.

The king was so overjoyed at his mother's unfeigned tenderness that he
was prepared to agree to all her demands, and humor her in every thing.

"Ah," said he, "I, not you, ought to render thanks that you are so
willing to enter into my views. I will put your magnanimity still
further to the test, and state a few more of my wishes."

"Let us hear them, my son," said the queen, "but first let me ask a
favor."

"Let us be seated."

The king led her to an arm-chair near a window, from which there was a
beautiful view of the garden. The queen seated herself, and the young
king remained standing in front of her, still holding his hat. Sophia
Dorothea saw this, and was enraptured at this new triumph. Turning to
the king, she said:

"Let us now hear your wishes, and I promise joyfully to fulfil them."

"I wish," said he, "your majesty to surround herself with a larger and
more brilliant court. Two maids of honor are not sufficient for the
queen-mother, for if by chance one were sick, and the other fretful,
there would be no one to divert and amuse your majesty. I therefore
propose that you have six instead of two maids of honor."

The queen looked at him in tender astonishment.

"My son," said she, "you are a veritable magician. You divine all my
wishes. Thanks--many, many thanks. But your majesty is not seated,"
said she, as if just perceiving this.

"Madame," said he, laughing, "I awaited your permission." He seated
himself, and said, "You agree to my proposal, mother?"

"I agree to it, and beg your majesty to point out to me the ladies you
have decided upon as my six maids of honor. Your majesty has free
choice, and all I wish is, to be told when you have decided. I only
fear," said the queen, "that with my enlarged court there will not be
room for the ladies to have their separate apartments at Monbijou."

"Your majesty is no longer to live in this house," said the king; "it
is large enough for a passing summer visit, but it does not answer for
the residence of the queen-mother. I spoke some time since to
Knobelsdorf, and already a magnificent palace is being built for you."

The queen blushed with pleasure; all her wishes seemed to be fulfilled
to-day. She must know whether Sophia Dorothea was to be queen-regent as
well as queen-mother. She thanked her son tenderly for this new proof
of his love and kindness.

"And still," said she, sighing, "perhaps I ought not to accept of your
kindness. My husband's death should remind me of the transitory nature
of life, and should lead me to pass the remainder of my days in
seclusion, devoting my time to God."

The king looked so anxious, so shocked, that the queen repented having
given the conversation this gloomy turn.

"It is cruel, mother," said he, "not to let me enjoy the pleasure of
being with you without a drop of wormwood. But I see by your rosy
cheeks and bright smile that you only wished to frighten me. Let the
architects and masons continue their work: God will be merciful to me,
and grant a long life to the noblest and best-beloved of mothers!"

He kissed her hand and rose; Sophia Dorothea was terrified. The king
was leaving, and she still did not know how far her influence was to
reach and what were to be its limits.

"You will already leave me, my son?" said she, lovingly.

"I must, your majesty. For from here I can hear the Government
machinery creaking and groaning; I must hasten to supply it with oil,
and set it in motion again. Ah! madame, it is no easy task to be a
king. To do justice to all his obligations, a king must rise early and
retire late; and I think truly it is much more pleasant to be reigned
over than to reign."

The queen could scarcely suppress her delight; the king's words were
balm to her ambitious heart.

"I can well see that it is as you say," said she, "but I think that the
king has a right to amuse himself; I think that a mother has some
claims on her son, even if he is a king. You must not leave now, my
son. You must grant me the pleasure of showing you my new conservatory.
Give me your arm, and comply with my request."

"Madame, you now see what power you have over me," said he, as she
laughingly took his arm. "I forget that I am the servant of my country,
because I prefer being the servant of my queen."

The large glass door was opened, and, leaning on the king's arm, the
queen entered the garden.

At some distance the princesses with their brother and the rest of the
court followed. They were all silent, eagerly listening to the
conversation of the royal couple. But the queen did not now care to be
heard by her court. They had seen her triumph, but they should not be
witness to a possible defeat. She now spoke in a low tone, and hurried
her steps, to put a distance between herself and the courtiers. She
spoke with the king about the garden, and then asked if he thought of
passing the summer at Rheinsberg.

"Alas," said he, "I will not have the time. For a king is but the first
officer of his State, and as I receive my salary I must honestly fulfil
the duties I have undertaken."

"But I think your majesty does too much," said the queen. "You should
allow yourself more relaxation, and not let State matters rest entirely
upon your own shoulders. To one who is accustomed to associate with
poets, artists, and the sciences, it must be very hard suddenly to bury
himself in deeds, documents, and all sorts of dusty papers; you should
leave this occasionally to others, and not work the State machinery
yourself."

"Madame," said the king, "this machine has secrets and peculiarities
that its architect can intrust to no workman, therefore he must lead
and govern it himself; and if at times the wheels creak and it is not
in perfect order, he has only himself to thank."

"But you have your ministers?"

"They are my clerks--nothing more!"

"Ah, I see, you intend to be a rock and take counsel from no one," said
the queen, impatiently.

"Yes, your majesty, from you always; and with your gracious permission
I will now consult you."

"Speak, my son, speak," said the queen, in breathless expectation.

"I wish your advice upon theatrical matters. Where must the new
opera-house be built?"

The queen's face darkened.

"I am not a suitable adviser for amusements," said she, pointing to her
black gown. "My mourning garments do not fit me for such employment,
and you well know I do not care for the theatre; for how many cold,
dull evenings have I passed there with your father!"

"Ah, madame," said the king, "I was not talking of a German theatre,
which I dislike quite as much as yourself. No, we will have a French
theatre and an Italian opera. The French alone can act and only the
Italians can sing, but we Germans can play; I have therefore charged
Graun to compose a new opera for the inauguration of the new
opera-house."

"And undoubtedly this inauguration will take place on a festive
occasion," said the queen, going directly to the point. "Perhaps at the
wedding of one of your sisters?"

"Ah," said he, "your majesty is thinking of a wedding?"

"Not I, but others. Yesterday I received from London a letter from my
royal brother. And a few moments ago Count Manteuffel brought me
letters of condolence from the Empress of Austria. It seems the count
was, besides this, commissioned to sound me as to a possible marriage
with Prince Augustus."

"It is very unnecessary for the count to burden you with matters which
are happily beyond the reach of your motherly duties. For, alas! the
marrying of princes is a political affair, and is not determined by the
mother's heart, but by the necessities of the kingdom."

The queen bit her lip until it bled. "Your majesty is, undoubtedly,
thinking of performing this political obligation, and have chosen a
bride for the prince," said she, sharply.

"Forgive me," said the king laughing, "I am not now thinking of
marrying, but of unmarrying."

Sophia Dorothea looked anxiously at the king. "How, my son, are you
thinking of a divorce?" said she, tremblingly.

"Not of one, but of many, mother. Does your majesty know that I have
abolished the torture?"

"No," said the queen impatiently, "I did not--politics do not concern
me."

"That is in conformity with the true womanly character of my mother,"
said he. "There is nothing so insipid and tiresome as a woman who gives
up the graces and muses to excite herself with politics."

"And still your majesty was just initiating me into politics."

"Ah, yes, I told you I had abolished the torture."

"And I ask, how does that concern me?"

"You ask why I am thinking of divorces? Well, I told you that I had
abolished the torture, and in doing this it was but natural that I
busied myself about marriage. For your majesty will grant me that there
is no severer rack, no more frightful torture, than an unhappy
marriage."

"It seems as if with the torture you will also abolish marriage," said
the queen, terrified.

The king laughed. "Ah, no, madame, I am not pope, and have not received
the right from God to decide over men's consciences, though perhaps the
majority would be inclined to call me holy, and to honor me with
godlike worship, if I would really abolish the torture of matrimony.
But I am not ambitious, and renounce all claim to adoration. But while
engaged in abolishing the torture, I could but see that when the
marriage chains had ceased to be garlands of roses, and were
transformed into heavy links of iron, there should be some means found
to break them. I have therefore commanded that if two married people
cannot live harmoniously, a divorce shall not be denied them. I hope
that my royal mother agrees with me."

"Ah, there will soon be many divorce cases," said the queen, with a
contemptuous smile. "All who are not thoroughly happy will hasten to
the king for a divorce. Who knows but that the king himself will set
the people a good example?"

"With God's help, madame," said the king, gravely. "My noble mother
will always wish me to set my people a good example. A king is but the
servant of a nation."

"That is, indeed, an humble idea of a king, a king by the grace of God."

"Madame, I do not crave to be called a king by the grace of God. I
prefer being king by my own right and strength. But forgive me, mother.
You see how these politics mix themselves up with every thing. Let them
rest. You were speaking, I think, of the marriage of one of the
princes?"

"We were speaking of the marriage of Prince Augustus William," said the
queen, who, with the obstinacy of a true woman, always returned to the
point from which she had started, and who, in the desire of gaining her
point, had lost all consideration and presence of mind. "I was telling
you that I received yesterday a letter from my royal brother, and that
King George the Second is anxious to form an alliance between our
children."

"Another marriage with England!" said the king, dejectedly. "You know
there is no good luck in our English marriages. The courier who brings
the English consent is always too late."

The queen was enraged. "You mean that you have decided upon a bride for
my son, that again my darling wish of intermarrying my children with
the royal house of England is not to be realized? Ah, your father's
example must have been very satisfactory to you, as you follow so
quickly in his footsteps."

"I truly find, madame, that the king acted wisely in not regarding in
the marriage of the prince royal the wishes of his heart and his
family, but political interests, which he was bound to consider. I will
certainly follow his example, and take counsel over the marriage of the
prince royal, not with my own heart, not even with the wishes of my
royal mother, but with the interests of Prussia."

"But Augustus William is not prince royal," cried the queen, with
trembling lips. "The prince is only your brother, and you may have many
sons who will dispute with him the succession to the throne."

An expression of deep sorrow lay like a dark veil upon the handsome
face of the king. "I will have no children," said he, "and Prince
Augustus William will be my successor."

The queen had not the heart to reply. She looked at her son in
amazement. Their eyes met, and the sad though sweet expression of the
usually clear, sparkling eyes of her son touched her, and awoke the
mother's heart. With a hasty movement she took his hands, pressed them
to her heart, and said: "Ah, my son, how poor is this life! You are
young, handsome, and highly gifted, you are a king, and still you are
not happy."

The king's face was brighter, his eyes sparkled as before.

"Life," said he, smiling, "is not a pleasure, but a duty, and if we
honestly perform this duty we will be happy in the end. It is now time
to return to my prison and be king once more."

He embraced his mother tenderly, laughed and jested for a few moments
with his sisters Ulrica and Amelia, then left, followed by his
cavaliers. Sophia Dorothea remained in the garden, and Ulrica, her
favorite daughter, followed her.

"Your majesty looks sad and grave," said she, "and you have every
reason to look happy. The king was remarkably kind and amiable. Only
think of it, you will have six maids of honor, and a beautiful palace
is being built for you!"

"Oh, yes," said the queen, "I will be surrounded with outward glory."

"And how anxious the king seemed for you to forget the past!" said
Princess Amelia, who, with Prince Augustus William, had joined her
mother and sister, "you are not the widowed queen but the queen-mother."

"Yes," murmured Sophia Dorothea to herself, "I am queen-mother, but I
will never be queen-regent. Ah, my children," cried she, passionately,
"the king, your brother, was right. Princes are not born to be happy.
He is not so, and you will never be!"




CHAPTER V.

THE QUEEN'S TAILOR.


A dreary silence had reigned for some time in the usually gay and happy
family circle of the worthy court tailor. No one dared to speak or
laugh aloud. M. Pricker, the crown and head of the house, was sad and
anxious, and the storm-cloud upon his brow threw a dark reflection upon
the faces of his wife and two children, the beautiful Anna, and the
active, merry Wilhelm, Even the assistants in the work-room were
affected by the general gloom; the gay songs of the apprentices were
silenced, and the pretty house-maids looked discontented and dull.

A tempest lowered over the house, and all appeared to tremble at its
approach. When Wilhelm, the son and heir of the house, returned from
his work, he hastened to his mother's room, and casting a curious
glance upon the old woman, who was seated on a sofa, grim-looking, and
supporting her head upon her hand, he said, mysteriously--

"Not yet!"

Mother Pricker shook her head, sighed deeply, and replied:

"Not yet!"

The beautiful Anna was generally in her elegant room, painting or
singing, and did not allow herself to be disturbed; but now when the
bell rang, or a strange step was heard, she hastened to her mother, and
said:

"Well, has it come?"

Again Mother Pricker sighed, shook her head, and answered--

"Not yet!"

M. Pricker asked nothing, demanded nothing; silent and proud he sat in
the midst of his family circle; stoically listened to the ringing of
the bell, and saw strangers enter his counting-room, too proud to show
any excitement. He wrapped himself in an Olympian silence, and
barricaded himself from the curious questions of his children by the
stern reserve of parental authority.

"I see that he suffers," said his wife to her daughter Anna; "I see
that he looks paler every day, and eats less and less; if this painful
anxiety endures much longer, the poor man will become dangerously ill,
and the king will be answerable for the death of one of his noblest and
best subjects."

"But why does our father attach such importance to this small affair?"
said Anna, with a lofty shrug of her shoulders.

Mother Pricker looked at her with astonishment.

"You call this a small affair, which concerns not only the honor of
your father, but that of your whole family; which affects the position
and calling enjoyed by the Pricker family for a hundred years? It is a
question whether your father shall be unjustly deprived of his
honorable place, or have justice done him, and his great services
acknowledged!"

Anna gave a hearty laugh.

"Dear mother, you look at this thing too tragically; you are making a
camel of a gnat. The great and exalted things of which you speak have
nothing to do with the matter; it is a simple question of title. The
great point is, will our father receive the title of 'court tailor' to
the reigning queen, or be only the tailor of the queen-dowager. It
seems to me the difference is very small, and I cannot imagine why so
much importance is attached to it."

"You do not understand," sighed Mother Pricker; "you do not love your
family; you care nothing for the honor of your house!"

"Pshaw! to be the daughter of a tailor is a very poor and doubtful
honor," said Anna, drearily, "even if he is the tailor of one or even
two queens. Our father is rich enough to live without this contemptible
business; yes, to live in style. He has given his children such an
education as nobles only receive; I have had my governess and my
music-teacher; my brother his tutor; my father has not allowed him to
walk through the streets, fearing that he might fall into the hands of
the recruiting-officers. We have each our private rooms, beautifully
furnished, and are the envy of all our friends. Why, notwithstanding
all this, will he condemn us to be and to continue to be the children
of a tailor? Why does he not tear down the sign from the door; this
sign, which will be ever a humiliation, even though 'court tailor'
should be written upon it! This title will never enable us to appear at
court, and the noble cavaliers will never think of marrying the
daughter of a tailor, though many would seek to do so if our father
would give up his needlework, buy a country seat, and live, as rich and
distinguished men do, upon his estate."

"Child, child, what are you saying?" cried Mother Pricker, clasping her
hands with anguish. "Thy father give up his stand, his honorable stand,
which, for more than a hundred years, has been inherited by the family!
Thy father demean himself to buy with his honorably-earned gold a
son-in-law from amongst the poor nobles, who will be ever thinking of
the honor done us in accepting thee and thy sixty thousand dollars! Thy
father buy a country-seat, and spend in idleness that fortune which his
forefathers and himself have been collecting for hundreds of years!
That can never be, and never will your father consent to your marriage
with any other man than an honest burgher; and he will never allow
Wilhelm to have any other calling than that of his father, his
grandfather, and his great-grandfather, a court tailor."

The beautiful Anna stamped involuntarily upon the floor, and a flush of
scorn spread itself over her soft cheek. "I will not wed a burgher,"
said she, tossing her head proudly back, "and my brother Wilhelm will
never carry on the business of his father."

"Then your father will disinherit you--cast you out amongst strangers
to beg your bread," said the old woman, wringing her hands.

"God be thanked," said Anna proudly, "there is no necessity for begging
our bread; we have learned enough to carry us honorably through the
world, and when all else fails, I have a capital in my voice which
assures me a glittering future. The king will found an opera-house, and
splendid singers are so rare that Prussia will thank God if I allow
myself to be prevailed upon to take the place of prima donna."

"Oh! unhappy, wretched child!" sobbed Mother Pricker, "you will
dishonor your family, you will make us miserable, and cover us with
shame; you will become an actress, and we must live to see our
respectable, yes, celebrated name upon a play-bill, and pasted upon
every corner."

"You will have the honor of hearing all the world speak of your
daughter, of seeing sweet flowers and wreaths thrown before her
whenever she appears, and of seeing her praises in every number of
every journal in Berlin. I shall be exalted to the skies, and the
parents called blessed who have given me life."

"These are the NEW ideas," gasped out her mother--"the new ideas which
are now the mode, and which our new king favors. Alas! wailing and
sorrow will come over our whole city; honor and principle will
disappear, and destruction like that of Sodom and Gomorrah will fall
upon Berlin! These are the alluring temptations with which Baron
Pollnitz fills your ear and crushes in your heart the worthy and seemly
principles of your family. That,"--suddenly she stopped and listened;
it seemed to her the bell rung; truly there was a step upon the stairs,
and some one asked for M. and Madame Pricker.

"Pollnitz," whispered Anna, and a glowing blush overspread her face,
throat, and neck.

"The Baron Pollnitz, the master of ceremonies," said Madame Pricker,
with a mixture of joy and alarm.

The door flew open, and with a gay, frolicsome greeting, Pollnitz
danced into the room; Anna had turned to the window, and made no reply
to his greeting. Madame Pricker stepped toward him, and greeted him
with the most profound reverence, calling him master of ceremonies and
master of the bed-chamber.

"Not so," said Pollnitz; "why so much reverence and so many titles? I
am indeed master of ceremonies, but without the title. His majesty, the
young king, has no special fondness for renewing the titles lent to us
by his blessed father, and every prayer and every representation to
that effect has been in vain; he considers titles ridiculous and
superfluous."

Madame Pricker turned pale, and murmured some incomprehensible words.
Anna, however, who had up to this time been turned toward the window,
suddenly looked at the two speakers, and fixed her great eyes
questioningly upon the baron.

"Ah, at last I have the honor to see you, fair, beautiful Anna!" said
Pollnitz; "I knew well some magic was necessary to fix those splendid
eyes on me. Allow me to kiss your hand, most honored lady, and forgive
me if I have disturbed you." Ho flew with an elegant pirouette to Anna,
and took her hand, which she did not extend to him, and, indeed,
struggled to withhold; he then turned again to Madame Pricker, and
bowing to her, said, with a solemn pathos: "I am not here to-day simply
as the friend of the house, but as the ambassador of the king; and I
beseech the honored Madame Pricker to announce to her husband that I
wish to speak to him, and to deliver a message from the queen."

Madame Pricker uttered a cry of joy, and forgetting all other
considerations, hastened to the counting-room of her husband, to make
known to him the important information.

Baron Pollnitz watched her till the door closed, then turned to Anna,
who still leaned immovable in the window. "Anna, dearest Anna,"
whispered he tenderly, "at last we are alone! How I have pined for you,
how happy I am to see you once again!"

He sought to press her fondly to his heart, but the maiden waved him
proudly and coldly back. "Have you forgotten our agreement?" said she,
earnestly.

"No, I have held your cruelty in good remembrance; only, when I have
fulfilled all your commands, will you deign to listen to my glowing
wishes; when I have induced your father to employ for you another
singing-master, and arranged for your glorious and heavenly voice to be
heard by the king and the assembled court?"

"Yes," cried Anna, with glowing eyes and burning cheeks, "that is my
aim, my ambition. Yes, I will be a singer; all Europe shall resound
with my fame; all men shall lie at my feet; and princes and queens
shall seek to draw me into their circles."

"And I will be the happiest of the happy, when the lovely nightingale
has reached the goal. From my hand shall she first wing her flight to
fame. But, when I have fulfilled my word, when you have sung in the
royal palace before the queen and the court, then will YOU fulfil your
promise? Then Pollnitz will be the happiest of mortals."

"I will fulfil my word," she said, as proudly and imperiously as if she
were already the celebrated and grace-dispensing prima donna. "On the
day in which I sing for the first time before the king--the day in
which the tailor's daughter has purified herself from the dishonor of
her humble birth, and becomes a free, self-sustaining, distinguished
artist--on that day we will have no reason to be ashamed of our love,
and we can both, without humiliation, present our hearts to each other.
Baron Pollnitz can take for his wife, without blushing, the woman
ennobled by art, and Prima Donna Anna Pricker need not be humbled by
the thought that Baron Pollnitz has forgotten his rank in his choice of
a wife."

Baron Pollnitz, courtier as he was, had not his features so completely
under control as to conceal wholly the shock conveyed by the words of
his beautiful sweetheart. He stared for a moment, speechless, into that
lovely face, glowing with enthusiasm, ambition, and love. A mocking,
demoniac smile appeared one moment on his lips, then faded quickly, and
Pollnitz was again the tender, passionate lover of Anna Pricker. "Yes,
my dearly-beloved Anna," whispered he, clasping her in his arms, "on
that blessed and happy day you will be my wife, and the laurels
entwined in your hair will be changed into a myrtle-wreath." He
embraced her passionately, and she resisted no longer, but listened
ever to his words, which, like sweet opium, poisoned both the ear and
heart of the young girl. But Pollnitz released her suddenly, and
stepped back, colder and more self-possessed than Anna. He had heard a
light, approaching step. "Some one comes; be composed, dear one; your
face betrays too much of your inward emotion." He danced to the open
piano and played a merry strain, while Anna hid her blushes in the
branches of a geranium placed in the window, and tried to cool her
glowing cheeks on the fresh green leaves.

Madame Pricker opened the door, and bade the master of ceremonies enter
the adjoining room, where M. Pricker awaited him.




CHAPTER VI.

THE ILLUSTRIOUS ANCESTORS OF A TAILOR.


Pollnitz offered his arm to the lovely Anna, and followed Madame
Pricker, laughing and jesting, into the next room. This was a long
hall, which had an appearance of gloom and solemnity in its
arrangements and decorations. The high walls, hung with dark tapestry,
were poorly lighted by two windows. Several divans, covered with a
heavy silken material, the same color as the tapestry, were placed
against the sides of the room, and over them hung a few oil paintings
in black frames, each representing the figure of a man with a most
solemn expression and bearing. The remarkable resemblance which these
pictures bore to each other convinced you that they must be the
portraits of one family. In each appeared the same countenance, the
same short, clumsy figure, and only the costumes served to point out by
their various styles the different periods at which they had been
painted. A figure, closely resembling the pictures, stood in the centre
of the hall; it had the same countenance, the same short, clumsy
figure, and even the same dress as that represented in one of the
pictures. You might have supposed that some galvanic experiment had
given life and motion to the painted form, and that as soon as this
power was exhausted it would become lifeless, and return to its place
among the other pictures. But this figure was certainly living, for it
greeted the grand chamberlain, without, however, leaving the round
table which stood in the centre of the room.

"I welcome you to the house of my fathers," it said, with great
dignity. Pollnitz threw a laughing, jesting glance toward Anna, who had
left his side on entering the room, and had withdrawn to one of the
windows.

"Why are you so earnest and solemn to-day, my dear Pricker?" said he,
turning to the old gentleman.

"Are you not here as the ambassador of the royal court?" he replied. "I
wished to receive you with all honor, and therefore desired you to come
into this hall, that I might hear the royal message in the midst of my
ancestors. Tell me now how can I serve the house of my sovereign."

"You can serve it, my dear Pricker," said Pollnitz, smiling, as he
displayed a large sealed paper, "by altering the sign upon your door.
In the place of 'court tailor of the queen and princess royal,' it
should read--'court tailor of the dowager and of the reigning queen.'
Here is the patent, my dear sir."

The old man quietly took the paper; not a feature of his cold, solemn
face moved.

Madame Pricker, however, could not conceal her joy. With a cry of
delight she hurried to her husband, to embrace and congratulate him on
his appointment.

Pricker waved her proudly back.

"Why do you congratulate me?" he said. "The house of Hohenzollern has
only done justice to my house, that is all. The title of court tailor
to the reigning queen has become an inheritance in my family, and it
would be a great ingratitude in the house of Hohenzollern to withhold
it from me. For more than a century the Hohenzollerns have been dressed
by my family; we have prepared their apparel for every ball and
wedding, every baptism or burial; and if they were arrayed with
elegance, it was entirely owing to our taste and dexterity. The proverb
says, 'The tailor makes the man,' and it is true. We made the
coronation dresses of both the queens; it follows that they could not
have been crowned without our assistance, for which we, of course,
deserve their gratitude."

"I assure you, however, my dear friend," said Pollnitz, "that it was
with much difficulty I obtained this appointment for you, and you owe
me some acknowledgments. All of my eloquence was necessary to induce
the queen to grant my prayer."

Pricker grew pale, and his countenance lost its calm dignity.

"Take back your patent," he said, proudly, handing the baron the sealed
paper; "I will not accept this title if it is not given willingly."

"No, no, keep it," cried Pollnitz; "you merit it; it is your right; I
only mentioned the difficulty with which I obtained it, that I might
win your heart, and incline you to grant a request which I wish to
make."

"I suppose you allude to the five hundred dollars which I lent you last
month," said Pricker, smiling, "Speak of that no more--the debt is
cancelled."

"Thank you," said Pollnitz, "but I was not thinking of that small
affair; it was quite another request I wished to make."

"Let me hear it," said the tailor, with a most gracious inclination of
the head.

"It concerns a young artist, who I would like to recommend to your
protection," returned the crafty Pollnitz, with a side glance at Anna.
"He is a young and talented musician, who desires to gain a livelihood
by giving instruction, but unfortunately he is a stranger here, and has
found but few patrons. I thought, therefore, that if you, who are so
well known, would interest yourself in him, and give him your
patronage, it would greatly benefit him, for doubtless many others
would hasten to follow your example. If you will allow him to give
singing-lessons to your daughter Anna, his fortune is assured."

"I grant your request," said Pricker, solemnly, not for an instant
doubting the motive of the baron. "I will bestow my protection upon
this young artist; he can give my daughter a daily lesson, that is, if
Anna is willing to show this kindness to the poor young man."

Anna could scarcely restrain her laughter, as she replied:

"You have commanded it, and I will obey, as a daughter should do."

"Very well," said her father, majestically; "that matter is arranged.
And now, baron, I beg you will inform me at what time the coronation
will take place, that I may make my preparations, and not be the cause
of any delay on that solemn occasion."

"The day of the coronation has not been decided, but it will certainly
not be fixed before the first of August. You will have time to make all
your preparations. Later we will hold a consultation with her majesty
the queen, and decide the style, color, and material of the costumes. I
will only give you a single word of counsel, my dear friend.
Accommodate yourself to the new era. Remember that we have a new king,
who is the counterpart of his father. The father hated and despised
elegance and fashion--the son adores them; the father was the sworn
enemy of French manners--the son has a perfect passion for them; and if
you would please the son, you must lay aside your old German habits and
customs, as we have all done, and walk in the new path. I tell you a
new era is approaching, a period of glory and splendor. Every thing
will be altered, but, above all, we will have new fashions. In the
first place, you must rid yourself of your German apprentices, and
replace them as quickly as possible with French workmen from Paris.
That is the only means of retaining the court favor."

Pricker listened to all this with horror and astonishment. His cheeks
were white, and his voice trembled with anger, as he cried:

"Never shall that happen! Never will I adopt the innovations which are
now the fashion. Shall I lay aside my respectable dress, to replace it
with a monkey-jacket, and become a laughing-stock to all honest men?
Shall I so far forget my God, my forefathers, and my native land, as to
call French workmen into my German work-room? Shame on me if I ever
conduct myself in such a godless and unchristian manner! Never shall a
French foot cross the threshold of my dwelling! never shall a French
word be spoken there! I was born a German, and I will die a German.
True to my fathers, and to the commands of my sainted sovereign, who
hated and despised these frivolous French fashions, it shall be my
pride to retain the good old German customs, and never shall a dress
cut in the French style be made in my work-room."

"If you act in this manner, the time of your good fortune is past,"
said Pollnitz.

Pricker paid no attention to him, but looking at the pictures which
hung on the wall, he bowed respectfully before one of them.

"Look!" he said, pointing to one of the portraits, "that is my
great-great-grandfather. He was a German, and the best and ablest of
men. With him began the connection between the houses of Hohenzollern
and Pricker. For him the Prince George William created the title of
court tailor, and he would wear no garment that was not made by his
favorite. He remembered him in his will, and from that time began the
importance of the Prickers.

"Then look at the next picture. It is the portrait of his son, who was
the court tailor of Frederick William, the great elector. He made the
suit worn by the elector at the battle of Fehrbellin; it was, however,
the unhappy duty of his son to make the burial-dress of this great man.

"But with this portrait begins a new era for Prussia; this was the
tailor of Frederick the Third, and he made the robe and mantle which
Frederick wore on the day of his coronation. His son succeeded him, and
now began a new era for the Prickers.

"The son did not follow the example of his father; he was of a softer,
a more poetical nature. He loved flowers and poetry, and adored beauty;
he therefore became a lady's tailor. The princess royal, Sophia
Dorothea, appointed him her tailor. He made the coronation robe of the
queen, and the wedding-dress of the Margravine of Baireuth.

"When he died he was succeeded by his son, the now living Pricker. I
made the wedding-dress of the Duchess of Brunswick, and the mourning of
the present dowager-queen. And now, in the very presence of my
ancestors, you tempt me to become a traitor to them and to their
customs. No, I am a German, and I remain a German, even should it cause
my ruin!"

He bowed to the amused and astonished baron, and walked proudly through
the hall to his work-room. His wife followed him with folded hands and
heavy sighs.

Pollnitz and the lovely Anna were again alone.

"What an absurd man!" said Pollnitz, laughing. "If Moliere had known
him he would have worked his character into a charming farce."

"You forget that this absurd man may soon be your father-in-law," said
Anna, sternly, as she left his side.

"That is true," said Pollnitz, smiling; "we will spare him. Come, one
last kiss, my beautiful Anna--one kiss as a reward for my successful
acting. To-morrow you will have a singing-master, who is no poor
wretch, but a celebrated and influential musician, who has undertaken
to instruct you out of pure kindness for me, for he is not a teacher
but a composer. Graun himself will be your instructor, and it rests
with you to crown our love with the happiest results."




CHAPTER VII.

SOFFRI E TACI.


The most ardent desire of the young queen was about to be accomplished;
she was to have a private and unconstrained interview with her husband.
The days of resignation, of hope deferred, and of hidden sorrow, were
now over. The dearly-beloved and longed-for husband had at last
returned to her! She need no longer hide her head in shame from her own
servants, who, she imagines, are secretly laughing at and mocking her,
because the young king is so cold and indifferent. She need no longer
envy the poor woman she saw in the street yesterday, carrying dinner to
her laboring husband. She will also have a husband, and will feel the
guiding and supporting arm of a strong man at her side. No longer will
she be a poor, neglected queen, but a proud and happy wife, envied of
all the world.

He had written that he desired to pay her a visit, and had requested
her not to lock her door, as important business would prevent his
coming until quite late. He would, however, certainly come, as he
desired to have a private interview with her on this very evening.

How wearily the hours of this day have passed, how slowly the sun sank
to rest! It is at last evening; night is coming on. Elizabeth can now
dismiss her attendants, and retire to her private apartments to await
her husband. He shall see how joyfully she will receive him, how happy
he has made her. She will adorn herself, that he may be pleased; she
will be beautiful, that he may smile upon her.

The queen, with the assistance of her astonished maids, attires herself
for the first time in one of the charming negligees recently sent by
the Empress of Austria; for the first time she dons her prettily-worked
and coquettish little cap, and encloses her tiny feet in
gold-embroidered white satin slippers. This neglige? is really
charming, and the queen's waiting-maids assure her that she never
looked better, and was never more becomingly attired. But the queen
desires to assure herself of this fact, and stepping forward to the
mirror, she examines her dress with the careful eye of a connoisseur;
then bending down, she regards her face attentively, and an expression
of satisfaction flits over her features. Elizabeth sees that she is
young and pretty, and for the first time rejoices in her beauty. The
maids regarded with astonishment these unusual preparations. Why was
Elizabeth now so much rejoiced at the beauty of which she had never
before seemed conscious?

The toilet is at an end; the queen seats herself on the light blue
sofa, and dismisses her maids with a mute gesture. But when the first
maid approaches the door, and as usual drew the key from the lock in
order to secure it from the outside, Elizabeth awakes from her dreamy
state and arises from her reclining position; a glowing color suffuses
her cheek, and a happy smile plays around her lips.

"Do not lock the door to-day," said she, with emotion; "I await the
king."

As if astonished at her new happiness, she sinks back on the cushions,
and covers her glowing face with her handkerchief, as if to shut out
the dazzling light. The waiting-maids courtesy respectfully, and leave
the room. In the ante-chamber this respectful expression vanishes from
their features, and they turn to each other with mocking and derisive
laughter.

"Poor queen! she wishes to make us believe that the king, while he
altogether neglects her in public, sometimes pays her a secret visit.
She wishes to make us believe that she is really the wife of the
handsome young king; and we all know--yes, we all know--"

And all three shrugged their shoulders derisively, and hurried off to
their associates, to gossip with them about the poor, despised,
neglected queen.

But what was that? Did they not hear a carriage driving into the inner
court, and the guard presenting arms amid the rolling of drums? Could
it be as the queen had said? was the king really coming to his wife?
The waiting-maids stood and listened; they heard steps on the grand
staircase. Yes, it was the king, who, preceded by his pages, carrying
silver candelabras with wax candles, walked hastily down the corridor
to his chambers, and from thence to those of the queen.

What the queen had said was therefore true. He did not despise her;
perhaps he loved her! The astonished waiting-maids hurried off to
inform their friends that the king loved his wife passionately, and the
royal pair was the happiest couple on earth. Elizabeth Christine also
heard the equipages drive in to the court. With a cry of delight she
sprang from her seat and listened. A fervent glow of happiness shot
through her veins. She pressed her hands to her heart to still its
rapid beating; her countenance was illumined with joy. But these
feelings were so novel they almost terrified her, and filled her heart
with tremulous anxiety.

"My God," murmured she, "give me strength to bear this happiness, as I
have borne misery!"

But her prayer died on her lips, for she heard the door of the corridor
open. She was no longer the queen, no longer the resigned and timid
wife; she was now the happy and joyful woman hurrying to meet the
husband of her love. And with uplifted head and proud satisfaction she
might now confess without shame that she loved him; for he loved her
also. He had requested a rendezvous, and was coming as a lover-her
first love meeting. She will not be shy and silent to-day, now that she
knows he loves her; her tongue will no longer be chained; she will have
courage to confess all, to tell him how ardently she loves him, and how
long and vainly she has struggled with her heart; how the flames had
ever broken out anew; how his glances had ever renewed the ardor of her
love.

There--he knocked at the door--she could scarcely breathe; she could
scarcely bid him enter; she could not move, and stood transfixed in the
middle of the room; she could only stretch out her arms longingly, and
welcome him with her smiles and tearful glances.

The door opened; now he entered. The light of the wax candles fell on
his face. It was handsome as ever, but his eye was cold, and his lips
uttered no loving greeting. He walked forward a few steps, stood still,
and bowed in a stiff and formal manner. A chill of horror crept over
Elizabeth; her arms sank down, and the smile vanished from her pallid
face.

"Madame," said the king, and his voice sounded harsher and colder than
she had ever before heard it--"madame, I must first beg your pardon for
having disturbed you at so unseemly a time, and for having robbed you
of an hour's sleep. But you see that I am a repentant sinner, and you
will forgive me when I assure you that, as this is my first, it shall
also be my last violation of your retirement!"

The queen uttered a low cry, and pressed her hand to her heart. She
felt as if a sword had pierced her breast, as if she were dying.

The king raised his large blue eyes with a surprised look to the pale,
trembling face of his wife.

"You are pale, you are ill," said he, "and my presence is undoubtedly
annoying; I will retire and send your waiting-maids to your assistance."

While he was speaking the queen prayed to God for courage and strength;
she called her womanly pride to her assistance, and struggled against
her tears and her despair. The king, who in vain had waited for an
answer, now hastily approached the door, murmuring a few impatient
words.

But Elizabeth's courage had now returned, she had conquered her heart.

"Remain, sire," she said; "I beg you to remain; I feel well again. It
was only a passing spasm from which I often suffer, and for which I
crave your indulgence."

"If I may then remain," said the king, smiling, "permit me to conduct
you to a seat."

She accepted the king's proffered arm and followed him to the sofa on
which she had awaited him with such blissful anticipations, and on
which he was now about to put her heart to the torture.

The king did not seat himself by her side, but rolling an arm-chair
forward, seated himself at some distance in front of her.

"Madame," said he, "is it credible that we two have been married for
seven long years, and still have never been as man and wife to each
other? Our lips were forced to pronounce vows of which our hearts knew
nothing. Having been forced into this marriage, you must have hated me.
You can never have forgiven me for having led you to the altar. At the
foot of the altar we did not vow eternal love to each other, but
eternal coldness and indifference; and to this hour, madame, you, at
least, have faithfully kept this vow."

The queen sank back, murmuring a few incomprehensible words, and her
head fell wearily upon her breast.

The king continued: "I come to-day to solicit your forgiveness for the
involuntary injustice which I committed. I have made you unhappy, for
you were forced to give your hand to an unloved man, of whom you knew
that he loved you not. Madame, it is unfortunately true, an abyss lies
between us, and this abyss is filled with the blood of the dearest
friend of my youth. Oh, madame, forgive me this wrong, for the sake of
what I have suffered! I then had a soft and tender heart, but it was
trodden under foot, and has become hardened. I placed full confidence
in the world, and it has deceived me terribly. I have suffered more
than the poorest beggar; I was forced to regard my own father as a
cruel enemy, who watched me unceasingly, awaiting a favorable moment to
give me a death-blow. It was necessary that I should be continually on
my guard, for the smallest fault, the slightest thoughtlessness, a
trifle, a mere nothing, was sufficient to condemn me. Oh, if you knew
with what vermin I have been publicly calumniated and accused! After
doing their utmost to make me odious to the world, and fearing they
might perhaps still fail, they resorted to another expedient to compass
my ruin, and endeavored to kill me with their ridicule. Soffri e taci,
this Italian proverb was then the motto of my life. And believe me, it
is hard to obey this seemingly so dry maxim; it has a grand
significance."[12]

[12] The king's own words. See Oeuvres, etc., tom. xvi., p. 161.

The king, oppressed as it were by these reminiscences, leaned back in
his chair and breathed heavily. With downcast eyes and in silence the
queen still sat before him, charmed by the music of his words, which
found an echo in her heart like the dying wail of her youth.

"I do not tell you this," continued the king, after a pause, "in order
to play the role of a martyr in your sight, but because I wish you to
understand by what means my spirit was at last broken, and my will made
subservient to that of my father. I purchased my freedom, madam, by
chaining you to myself. But in doing this, I vowed you should no longer
be bound when it should be in my power to release you. This moment has
come, and true to my vow, I am here. I know that you do not, cannot
love me, madame. The question arises, is your aversion to me so great
that you insist on a separation?"

The queen raised her head and looked wonderingly into the mild and
sorrowful countenance of her husband. She could no longer restrain the
cry which trembled on her lips, no longer stem the tide of tears which
gushed in torrents from her eyes.

"My God! my God!" she exclaimed, with a plaintive wail, "he asks me if
I hate him!"

There was something in the tone of her voice, in this despairing cry of
her soul, which ought to have betrayed the long-hidden secret of her
love to the king. But perhaps he knew it already, and did not wish to
understand. Perhaps, in the nobility and native delicacy of his soul,
he wished to represent the indifference and coldness which he
experienced for his wife, as coming from herself. However, the king did
not seem to notice her tears.

"No, madame," said he, "I did not ask if you hated me, for I well know
that your noble and womanly heart is not capable of this passion. I
merely asked if your aversion to me was so great that it demanded a
separation. I pray you to give me a short and decisive answer."

But Elizabeth Christine had lost the power of speech; tears rained down
her cheeks, and she could only give a mute assent.

"You are, then, willing to be my wife before the world?" asked the
king. "You are willing to remain Queen of Prussia, and nominally the
wife of the king? You do not demand that my reign shall be inaugurated
with the exposure of our domestic misfortunes, and that your chaste and
virtuous name shall be branded about with mine before the calumniating
world?"

"No," said the queen, with feverish haste, for she feared her strength
might fail her. "No, I do not demand it; I desire no separation!"

"I thank you for this word," said the king, gravely. "It is worthy of a
queen. You then feel with me that we princes have not even the right to
cast off the burden which weighs us down, but must bear it patiently if
it serve to secure the stability of our throne. Enviable are those who
dare complain of their sufferings, and show their scars. But it becomes
us to wrap ourselves in silence, and not to show to the miserable,
pitiful, and drivelling world, which envies and abuses, even while
applauding us, that a king can also suffer. I thank you, madame, and
from this hour you will find in me a true friend, a well-meaning
brother, ever ready to serve you. Give me your hand to this contract,
which shall be more lasting and holier than that blessed by priests, to
which our hearts did not say amen."

In his proffered hand Elizabeth laid her own slowly and solemnly. But
when he clasped it in his own with a firm pressure, Elizabeth started
and a cry escaped her lips. She hastily withdrew her hand, and sinking
back on the sofa, burst into tears. Frederick allowed her tears to
flow, regarding her with a look of deep sympathy.

"You weep, madame," said he, after a long and painful pause. "I honor
your tears; you weep for your lost youth; you weep because you are a
queen, and because reason has conquered your heart and forbids you to
make yourself free as any other woman except a princess might do. Weep
on, madame, I cannot dry your tears, for like yourself I have been
cheated of my happiness; like yourself I am well aware of the sacrifice
which we are both making to our royal standing. Ah, madame, if we were
only private individuals, if we were not the rulers of Prussia, but her
subjects, we might now be happy. Feeling our own unhappiness, and
desiring to save our subjects from a like misfortune, I have made a
divorce more easily attainable."

Elizabeth arose from her reclining position and regarded the king with
a mournful smile.

"I thank your majesty," said she. "It is noble in you to alleviate that
misfortune for others, which you have determined to endure."

"Ah, madame," exclaimed the king, smiling, "you forget that I have in
you a noble friend and sister at my side, who will help me to bear this
evil. And then we are not altogether unhappy; if we do not love,
neither do we hate each other. We are brother and sister, not by blood,
but united by the word of the priest. But never fear, madame, I will
regard you only as a sister, and I promise you never to violate the
respect due to your virtue!"

"I believe you," murmured the queen, blushing, and inwardly ashamed of
the charming and coquettish negligee in which she had received the king.

"Before the world we are still married, but I promise that this chain
shall gall you as little as possible. In your private life you will
only be reminded that you are still my wife, when it is absolutely
unavoidable. At the coronation I must request your presence at my side.
When this is over you will be as free and independent as circumstances
will admit. You will have a court of your own, a summer and a winter
residence, in which I shall never intrude."

"I shall then never see you again!" said the queen, in the sad voice of
resignation, which is often produced by an excess of pain.

"Oh, I pray you, madame, to permit me to meet you at times when
etiquette demands it; but I shall take care that these meetings take
place on official and neutral ground, and not in our private houses. I
will never enter your house without your permission, and then only on
particular fete days--your birthday for instance; and I trust that you
will not refuse to receive me on such occasions."

"No, I will not refuse," replied the queen, regarding her husband with
a sad and reproachful look. But Frederick did not see this look, or
would not see it.

"I beg," said the king, smiling, "that you will permit me to present
you with the castle of Schonhausen, as a reminiscence of the hour in
which you found a faithful brother, and I a noble sister. Accept this
little gift as an earnest of our new bond of friendship. It has been
fitted up and prepared as a summer residence for your use, and you can
retire to it immediately after the coronation, if you are so inclined."

"I thank you," said the queen in so low a voice that her words could
scarcely be distinguished. "I thank you, and I will go there on the day
after the coronation;" a sigh, almost a sob, escaped her breast.

The king regarded with a clear and penetrating glance the meek woman
who sat before him, who accepted her joyless and gloomy future with
such heroic resignation. Her mute anguish excited his compassion. He
wished to throw a sunbeam into her dark future, to warm her heart with
a ray of happiness.

"Well," said he, "I am on the point of making a little journey
incognito, in the meanwhile you can go to Schonhausen; but when I
return I desire to spend a few weeks in Rheinsberg in my family circle,
and, as a matter of course, madame, you are a member of my family. I
beg, therefore, that you will accompany me to Rheinsberg."

Elizabeth's countenance was illumined with so beautiful and radiant a
smile that even the king saw it and admired her beauty. She held out
both her hands and greeted him with a loving glance, but her trembling
lips refused to utter the words which her heart prompted.

The king arose. "I must no longer deprive you of your repose, and I
also need rest. We must both keep ourselves well and strong for the
sake of our country and our subjects, for we both have a grand task to
accomplish. You will administer consolation to the miserable and
suffering; you will diffuse happiness and reap blessings; you will
shine as a model of nobility and feminine virtue before all other
women, and through your example will give noble wives and mothers to
Prussia's sons! And I," continued the king, a ray of enthusiasm
lighting up his handsome face, "I will make my people great; my country
shall have a place in the counsels of mighty nations. I will enlarge
Prussia and make her strong and powerful. My name shall be engraven in
golden letters in the book of history. As fate has destined me to be a
king, and will not permit me to spend my days in retirement and
philosophic tranquillity like other and happier mortals, I will at
least endeavor to accomplish my mission with honor to myself and
advantage to my people. You will be a ministering angel to the needy
and suffering of our subjects, and I will extend the boundaries of
Prussia and diffuse prosperity throughout the land! Farewell,
Elizabeth! our paths will seldom meet, but if I were so fortunate as to
believe in a hereafter, and your noble and gentle nature would almost
persuade me to do so, I would say: 'In heaven we will perhaps meet
oftener, and understand each other better.' Pray to God in my behalf. I
believe in God and in the efficacy of the prayers of the good and
pious. Farewell!"

He bowed deeply. He did not see the deathly pallor and convulsive
trembling of the queen. He did not see how she, after he had turned
from her and was advancing toward the door, hardly knowing what she
did, stretched out her arms after him, and whispered his name in a
plaintive and imploring tone. He hurried on, and without once turning
left the room. On the outside he stood still for a moment, and drew a
long breath of relief.

"Poor woman! unfortunate queen!" he murmured, returning slowly to his
chambers. "But why pity her? Is not her lot mine, and that of all
princes? A glittering misery--nothing else!"

A few minutes later and the royal equipage again drove through the
court yard.

The king was returning to his summer residence at Charlottenburg. The
queen, who was on her knees, crying and sobbing, heard the carriage as
it drove off. "Gone! he is gone!" she exclaimed, with a cry of anguish;
"he has deserted me, and I am a poor discarded woman! He despises me,
and I--I love him!" And wringing her hands, she sobbed aloud. For a
while she was tranquil and prayed, and then again burst into tears. Her
soul, which had suffered so long in silence, once mora rebelled. The
voice of her youth made itself heard, and demanded in heart-rending
accents a little sunshine, a little of the joy and happiness promised
to mankind.

She was at last quieted; she accepted her destiny, and bowed her head
in humility and patience. Morning was already dawning when Elizabeth
Christine arose from her knees, pale and trembling, but resigned.
"Soffri e taci!" said she, sadly. "This was the motto of his youth, and
this shall be the motto of my whole life! Soffri e taci! how sad, and
yet how grave are these words! Oh! Frederick, Frederick! why do you
condemn me to such torture; why has your heart no pity with me, no pity
with my love? But no!" she exclaimed, firmly, "I will weep no more. He
shall not despise me. I have accepted my destiny, and will bear it as
beseems a queen. Be still, my heart, be still. Soffri e taci!"




CHAPTER VIII.

THE CORONATION.


Berlin was resplendent; the streets were filled with happy faces and
gayly-dressed people, and the houses garlanded with flowers. To-day was
the young king's coronation festival.

The citizens of Berlin were assembled to take the oath of allegiance,
and the nobles and officials to do homage to Frederick as their king.
Crowds were moving toward the castle; all were anxious to see the king
in his coronation uniform, to see him step upon the balcony to greet
the people with the queen at his side, the young and lovely lady with
the sweet smile and cloudless brow; all wished to see the rich
equipages of the nobility, and, if possible, to collect some of the
coins which, according to an old and time-honored custom, were to be
showered amongst the people. Thousands were standing before the castle,
gazing intently upon the balcony where the king would soon appear. The
windows of the surrounding houses were filled with lovely women richly
dressed, holding wreaths and bouquets of fragrant flowers with which to
greet their young and worshipped king. All were gay and joyous, all
were eager to greet the new king with shouts of gladness. The people
were ready to worship him who, during a few weeks of his reign, had
done so much for them; had showered upon them so many blessings; had
opened the granaries, diminished the taxes, and abolished the torture;
who had recalled the religious sect so lately driven with derision from
Berlin, and declared that every man in Prussia should worship God and
seek his salvation in his own way. Yes, all wished to greet this
high-minded, high-souled king, who, being himself a philosopher and a
writer, knew how to reward and appreciate the scholars and poets of his
own land. Frederick had recalled the celebrated philosopher Wolf,
punished some time before by Frederick William. He had organized the
Academy of Science, and filled it with learned and scientific men of
the day. All this had been done in a few weeks. How much could still be
hoped for?

The king loved pomp and splendor; this would promote the industry of
the people. How much money would be conveyed through him and his gay
court to the working classes! What a costly festal life would now
become the fashion in Berlin and what a rich harvest would the
manufacturers and tradesmen reap! Not only the people dreamed of a
golden era, but the noblemen and high officials, who now crowded the
palace, were hopeful and expectant, and saw a rare future of costly
feasts and intoxicating pleasures. The stupid and frugal entertainments
of Frederick William would give place to royal fetes worthy of the
Arabian Nights.

Pollnitz, the Grand Chamberlain, was in his element; he was
commissioned with the arrangements for all the court balls, was
empowered to order every thing according to his own judgment and taste,
and he resolved to lavish money with a liberal hand. Pollnitz wished to
realize his great ideal; and he wished to see embodied in Frederick the
picture he had drawn, for the benefit of the old king, of a true
cavalier. The king had given him the power and he was resolved to use
it. He thought and dreamed of nothing, now that the court mourning was
drawing to a close, but the costly feasts which he would give. Pollnitz
was ever searching, with an experienced and critical eye, amongst the
ladies and maids of honor for the fascinating beauty who should charm
the heart of the young king, and draw him into the golden net of
pleasure--the net Pollnitz was so anxious to secure for him.

That the king did not love his wife was no longer a secret at court.
Who, then, would win the love of this impassioned young monarch? This
was the great question with Pollnitz. There was the lovely Madame
Wreeckie, who had shown so much kindness to the prince during his
imprisonment. Madame Wreeckie was still young, still bewitching;
perhaps it was only necessary to bring them together in order to
rekindle the old flame. There was Madame Morien, "Le Tourbillon," who
had so often charmed the prince during his minority, and for whom he
had manifested a passionate preference. To be sure, since his
coronation he had not noticed her, she had not received a single
invitation to court. Then Dorris Ritter, the poor innocent young girl
who had been flogged through the streets of Berlin, her only fault
being that she was the first love of the crown prince. Would the king,
now that he was free to act, remember poor Dorris and what she had
suffered for him; her sorrow, her shame, and her despair? Would not
Dorris Ritter now rise to power and influence, be prayed to as a lovely
saint, her shame being covered with a martyr's crown? Pollnitz
determined to keep an eye on Dorris Ritter, and if the king showed no
special interest in any other woman, to draw her from her exile and
abasement. But, alas! the coronation threw no light upon this torturing
subject. Pollnitz had hoped in vain that a round of intoxicating
pleasures would begin with this day; in vain did he suggest to the king
that a court ball should crown the solemnities of the day.

"No," said Frederick, "this shall be no day of thoughtless joy; it
brings me sad retrospective thoughts and the consciousness of weighty
duties. On this day my father seems to me to die anew. Dismiss,
therefore, your extravagant fancies to a more fitting time. I cannot
trust you, Pollnitz, with the decorations of the throne, your taste is
too oriental for this occasion; I will therefore place this affair in
the hands of M. Costellan, who will order the simple decorations which
I deem most fitting."

The grand chamberlain could only shrug his shoulders contemptuously,
and rejoice that he was not compromised by these contemptible
arrangements; he grumbled to himself, and said scornfully: "This
pitiful saloon, with no gilded furniture, no paintings, no works of
art, with faded, shabby silk curtains: and that black, uncouth
structure, is that really a throne--the throne of a young king? A long
platform covered with cloth; an old arm-chair, black, worn, and rusty;
a canopy covered with black cloth; faugh! it looks like a crow with his
wings spread. Can this be the throne of a king who receives for the
first time the homage of his subjects?" A contemptuous mocking smile
was on the lips of Pollnitz as he saw the king and his three brothers
enter the room.

Pollnitz could hardly suppress a cry of horror, as he looked at the
king. What, no embroidered coat, no ermine mantle, no crown, nothing
but the simple uniform of the guard, no decorations--not even the star
upon his breast, to distinguish him from the generals and officials who
surrounded him! Nevertheless, as Frederick stood upon that miserable
platform with the princes and generals at his side, there was no one
that could be compared with him; he seemed, indeed, to stand alone, his
bearing was right royal; his countenance beamed with a higher majesty
than was ever that lent by a kingly crown; the fire of genius was seen
in the flashes of his piercing eye; proud and fearless thoughts were
engraved upon his brow, and an indescribable grace played around his
finely-formed mouth. There stood, indeed, "Frederick the Great;" he did
not need the purple mantle, or the star upon his breast. God had marked
him with elevated kingly thoughts, and the star which was wanting on
his breast was replaced by the lustre of his eye.

The solemn address of the minister of state, and the reply of President
Gorner, were scarcely listened to. Frederick, though silent, had said
more than these two ministers, with all their rounded periods; his
glance had reached the heart of every one who looked upon him, and
said, "I am thy king and thy superior;" they bowed reverently before
him, not because chance had made him their sovereign, they were subdued
by the power of intellect and will. The oath of allegiance was taken
with alacrity. The king stood motionless upon his throne, betraying no
emotion, calm, impassive, unapproachable, receiving the homage of his
subjects, not haughtily but with the composed serenity of a great
spirit accepting the tribute due to him, and not dazzled by the
offering.

The coronation was at an end. Frederick stepped from the throne, and
nodded to his brothers to follow him; the servants hastily opened the
doors which led to the balcony, and carried out the bags filled with
the gold and silver coins. The air resounded with the shouts of the
populace. The king drew near to the iron railing, and greeted his
subjects with a cordial smile. "You are my children," he said, "you
have a right to demand of your father love, sympathy, and protection,
and you shall have them." Then taking a handful of coin he scattered it
amongst the crowd. Shouts of merriment and a fearful scuffling and
scrambling was seen and heard below; each one wished to secure a coin
thrown by the king himself, and they scarcely noticed the silver and
gold which the young princes were scattering with liberal hands; all
these were worthless, as long as it was possible to secure one piece
which had been touched by Frederick. The king saw this, and, much
flattered by this disinterested mark of love, he again scattered the
coin far and wide.

While the men were struggling roughly and angrily for this last
treasure, a weak, pallid woman sprang boldly into the thickest of the
surging crowd. Until now she had been cold and indifferent; the coins
thrown by the young princes, and which had fallen at her feet, she had
cast from her with disdain; now, however, as the king once more cast
the coins in the midst of the gaping crowd, with a power which passion
only gives she forced her way amongst the wild multitude, and with
outstretched arms she shrieked out, "Oh! give me one of these small
coins, only a silver one, give it to me as a keepsake! Oh! for God's
sake, give me one!" Suddenly strange murmurs and whispers were heard
from amongst those who now recognized this poor outcast; they looked
askance at her, they shrank from her as from a leper; and she who a
moment before had sued to them so humbly, now stood in their midst like
an enraged lioness.

"It is she!--it is she!" they whispered; "she has come to see the king,
for whom she suffered so much; for his sake she had been covered with
shame; she has been driven from amongst the poor and innocent, and now
she dares to come amongst us!" cried a harsh and pitiless voice.

"We know how cruelly she was insulted and abused," said another, "but
we all know that she was innocent; my heart is full of pity for her,
and she has a right to a coin touched by the king." The last speaker
approached the poor woman, and offered both a gold and silver coin.
"Take these coins, I beg you, and may they be to you an earnest of a
better and happier future."

She gazed with a hard and tearless eye upon the good-natured, kindly
face. "No, there is no happy future for me--nothing but want, and
misery, and despair; but I thank you for your pity, and I accept these
coins as a memento of this hour." She took them and laid them in her
tattered dress, walked erect through the circle which gathered around,
and was soon lost in the crowd.

She was soon forgotten. The king with his brilliant suite was still
upon the balcony, they had not noticed the scene passing amongst the
people below; none of them remarked this poor creature, who, having
made her way through the crowd, now leaned against one of the pillars
of the spire, and gazed earnestly upon the king. The money was
exhausted, the king had shown himself to the people sufficiently, and
now, according to etiquette, he must leave the balcony and make the
grand tour of the saloons, greeting with kind and gracious words the
assembled nobles. He motioned, however, to his followers to leave him,
he wished to remain a few moments alone, and look thoughtfully upon
this sea of upturned faces. Frederick gazed eagerly below. That was no
inanimate and pulseless creation moved to and fro by the wind, which he
now looked upon, but a living, thinking, immortal people; with hearts
to hate or love, with lips to bless or curse, their verdict would one
day decide the great question as to his fame and glory as a monarch, or
his neglect of holy duty, and the eternal shame which follows. They
seemed to Frederick to be pleading with him; they demanded but
little--a little shade to rest in when weary with their daily labor;
prompt justice and kindly protection, the right to live in peace,
bearing the burden and sorrow of their lives patiently; pity for their
necessities, forbearance for their weakness and folly. What did he,
their king, demand of them? That alone, which a million of people, his
people, could bestow, immortal fame!--they must give him the laurel of
the hero, and crown him with the civic wreath; he would make his
subjects strong, healthy, and happy--they must make his greatness known
to all the world, and future ages.

Such were the thoughts of the king as he stood alone upon the balcony.
His eye often wandered across to the spire, and as often as it did the
wretched woman who was leaning against the pillar trembled fearfully,
and her lips and cheeks became deadly pale. The king did not see her;
he saw nothing of the outer world, his eye was turned within, reading
the secrets of his own heart.

In the grand saloons the nobles stood waiting in grim and angry silence
the return of Frederick; a cloud rested upon every brow; even Pollnitz
could no longer retain his gracious and stereotyped smile; he felt it
to be a bitter grievance that the king should keep the nobility waiting
while he stood gazing at a dirty mass of insignificant creatures called
human beings! Looking around the circle, Pollnitz saw displeasure
marked upon every face but three. "Ah," said he to himself, "there are
the three Wreeckies; no doubt they have come to be rewarded for
services rendered the crown prince; they were doubtless dangerous
rivals for us all; they suffered much for the prince, and were banished
seven years from court on his account. The king must indemnify them for
all this, and who knows, perhaps he may give them the house in Jager
Street, the house I am in the habit of calling mine! Well, I must draw
near them and hear all the king promises." So saying, Pollnitz drew
quietly near the Messieurs Wreeckie. At this moment there was a
movement in the vast assembly, and all bowed low; as the king stepped
into the saloon he commenced the grand tour of the room; he had a kind
and friendly word for all; at last he reached the Messieurs Wreeckie,
and remained standing before them. All glances were now directed to
this group; all held their breath, not wishing to lose a word which
Frederick should say to these formidable rivals.

The king stood before them, his eye was severe, and his brow clouded.
"Gentlemen," he said, "it has been a long time since I have seen you at
the court of the King of Prussia. I suppose you seek the prince royal;
I do not think you will find him here. At this court you will only find
a king who demands, above all things, that his majesty should be
respected; that you subjugate yourselves to him in silent obedience;
even when his orders appear harsh and cruel they must not be questioned
for a moment; he who opposes the will of the king deserves punishment;
I will not bear opposition at my court. There is but one will, but one
law; that is the will and law of the king!" And, without further
greetings, he passed on.

The Wreeckies stood pale and trembling, and the face of Pollnitz was
radiant with contentment. "Well, those poor fellows will not receive my
house in Jager Street," he said to himself, "they have fallen into
disgrace; it appears the king wants to punish all those who rendered
good service to the prince royal. Louis the Fourteenth said: 'It is
most unworthy of a French king to punish any wrong done to the crown
prince;' here the rule is reversed--the King of Prussia deems it
unworthy to reward the services rendered the prince royal. But what is
the meaning of that crowd over there?" he exclaimed, interrupting
himself, "why is the lord marshal approaching his majesty with such an
eager, joyful air? I must know what is going on." Again Pollnitz made
his way through the courtiers and arrived safely, right behind the
king, just as my lord marshal was saying in an excited voice: "Your
majesty, there is a young man in the next room who begs your highness
to allow him to throw himself at your feet and take the oath of
allegiance; he has come from America to greet you as king. So soon as
he heard of the illness of your father, he left his asylum and has
travelled night and day; he has finished his journey at a most
fortunate moment."

The eye of the king rested coldly, unmoved on the speaker; and even
after he ceased speaking, regarded him sternly. "What is the name of
this young man, for whom you show so lively an interest?" said the
king, after a pause.

The lord marshal looked perplexed and frightened; he thought the king's
heart should have told him who stood without; who it was that had left
his asylum in America and longed to greet the new king. "Sire," he
said, hesitatingly, "your majesty demands to know the name of this
young man?"

"I demand it."

The lord marshal breathed quickly. "Well, your majesty, it is my
nephew; it is Lieutenant Keith, who has come from America to throw
himself at your majesty's feet."

Not a muscle of the king's countenance moved. "I know no Lieutenant
Keith," he said, sternly; "he who was once known to me by that name was
stricken from the officers' roll with the stigma of disgrace and shame,
and was hung by the hangman in effigy, upon the gallows. If Mr. Keith
is still living, I advise him to remain in America, where no one knows
of his crime, or of his ignominious punishment."

"Your majesty will not receive him, then?" said the lord marshal, with
a trembling voice.

"You may thank God, sir, that I do not receive him--above all, that I
ignore his being here; if I should know that he still lived, I should
be forced to execute the sentence to which he was condemned by the
court-martial." Slightly nodding to the lord marshal, the king passed
on and spoke a few indifferent words to some gentlemen standing near.

"Well, Mr. Keith will not get my house in the Jager Street," said
Pollnitz, laughing slightly. "What is the matter with this king, he
seems to have lost his memory? God grant he may not forget who it was
that induced Frederick William to pay the debts of the prince royal,
and to present him with the Trakener stud."




CHAPTER IX.

DORRIS RITTER.


When the king had left the balcony, a poor young woman, who had been
sitting on the steps of the cathedral, arose and looked fearfully
around her. The sight of the king had carried her far away, she had
been dreaming of the blissful days of the past. His disappearance
brought her back to the present--the sad, comfortless present. The king
had left the balcony. What had she to do in this mob, that might again
mock, insult, or commiserate her! she could stand neither their sneers
nor their pity, she must flee from both.

With a hasty movement she drew her shawl tighter around her poor
slender figure, and hurried through the crowd. She came at last to a
miserable small house. The low narrow door seemed unfriendly,
inhospitable, as if it would permit no one to pass its threshold and
enter its dreary, deserted rooms, from which no sound of life
proceeded. But this small, quiet dwelling ought to have been a house of
labor and occupation, and would not have been so poor and pitiful
looking if the large iron bell hanging over the door had been oftener
in motion, and filled the silent space with its cheerful sound.

Behind this door there was a shop, but the bell was generally silent,
and purchasers rarely came to buy in this miserable little store the
articles which could be purchased more reasonably in one of the large
shops belonging to wealthy merchants. The house seemed to have seen
better days. It had some claims to comfort and respectability. In the
windows were placed bright shells and cocoanuts; there were the large
blue china pots, in which the costly ginger is brought; there were
quantities of almonds, raisons, citron, and lemons in glass shells;
neat paper bags for coffee, and small Chinese chests that had held real
Chinese tea. But these bags and chests were empty; the lemons and
fruits were dried and hard; the ginger-pots held no more of their
strengthening contents; even the dusty, faded sign over the door, which
presented a wonderfully-ornamented negro engaged in unrolling dried
tobacco leaves, was but a reminiscence of the past, for the tobacco had
long since disappeared from the chests, and the little that was left
had fallen to dust. The store contained but a few unimportant things:
chicory for the poor, who could not pay for coffee; matches, and small
home-made penny lights, with which poverty illuminated her misery and
want; on the table, in glass cans, a few hardened, broken bits of
candy; a large cask of old herring, and a smaller one of syrup. This
was the inventory of the shop, these the possessions of this family,
who alone occupied this house with their misery, their want, and their
despair; whose head and only stay was the poor young woman now leaning
wearily against the steps, dreading to enter her house of woe and
wretchedness. She arose at length and hastily entered. The bells'
hoarse creaking ring was heard, and a poor, pale boy hastened forward
to inquire the comer's wants. He stopped and looked angrily at the poor
woman who had entered.

"Ah, it is you, mother," said he, peevishly. "I hoped it was some one
wishing to buy, then I could have bought some bread."

"Bread!" said the mother anxiously; "did I not, before I went out, give
you the money to buy bread for you and your little sister?"

"Yes, but when father came home he threatened to beat me if I did not
give up the money at once; I was frightened, and gave it; then he left,
and Anna and I have been crying for bread, while our father is amusing
himself at the alehouse and our mother has taken a holiday, and has
been looking at the festivities which I also would have been glad to
see, but could not, because I must stay at home and watch the shop into
which no one has entered, and take care of my little sister, who cries
for bread, which I cannot give her." As he finished he threw an angry
look at his mother, who, deeply grieved, had fallen back on a wooden
bench. She looked lovingly at her son, and holding out her arms to him,
said:

"Come, give me a kiss, and reward me for all my pain and suffering."

"Give us bread, then perhaps I will kiss you," said he, harshly.

She looked terrified into his hard, cold face. She pressed her hand to
her high, pale forehead, as if she would force back the madness that
threatened her; she held the other hand to her heart, whose wild,
feverish throbbings were almost choking her.

"My God! my God!" murmured she, "am I then already mad? Am I dreaming?
Is this my son, my Karl, who loved me so dearly--my boy, who was the
only comfort in my misery, the confidant of my tears and wretchedness?
Can I, whom he looks at with such dark glances, be his mother--his
mother, who joyfully bears for him the scorn of the world, who has
suffered and hungered for him, worked for him during the long, cold
winter nights--his mother, whose love for him was so great that she was
willing not to die, but for his sake to live on in her woe? Karl, my
son, come to your mother, for you well know how tenderly she loves you,
and that she will die if you do not love her."

"No, mother," said he, not moving, "you do not love me, nor my little
sister Anna; for if you loved us, you would not have left us to-day,
and joined the gay people who were making merry while your poor
children were at home groaning and crying."

"Oh, my child! my child! I did not go, out of idle curiosity," said
she, sadly. "I went to consult the oracle of your future, and to see if
there was not to be some hope, some comfort for my children; if this
would not be the beginning of brighter days. I wished to read all this
in a man's face; I wished to see if he still had a heart, or if, like
all princes, he had become hard and pitiless."

She had forgotten that she was speaking to her son; she was addressing
herself, and had entirely forgotten that he was present.

"Ah," said he, sneeringly, "you thought he would now give you money for
your shame; but father told me that all the gold in the world would not
wipe out this shame, and that brandy was the only way besides death
that could make us forget that we are despised and accursed. Father
told me--"

The boy stopped and retreated a few steps; his mother had risen from
her seat and stood before him, deadly pale, with widely-opened,
flashing eyes, with trembling lips; every muscle of her face in play;
her whole form trembling in a paroxysm of rage and frightful torture.
It was not the head of a woman, but a Medusa; not the look of a tender,
loving mother, but of a wild, angry, threatening mad woman.

"What did your father tell you?" cried she, wildly, to the trembling
boy before her. "What did he say? I will, I must know! You are silent;
speak, or I dash my brains out against the wall, and you will be guilty
of your mother's death."

"You will beat me if I tell you," said he insolently.

"No, no, I will not beat you," said she, breathlessly; and folding her
hands as if to pray, she continued: "My child, my child, have mercy on
your mother. Tell me what he said; with what words he poisoned your
heart, and made the love for your poor mother die so quickly. Tell me
all, my son; I will not beat but bless you, though your words should
cut my heart like a knife."

She wished to press him to her heart, but he resisted passionately.

"No," said he, "you shall not kiss me; father said you made all you
touched unhappy and despised, and that we would be well, happy, and
rich if you were not our mother."

She shuddered; her arm fell powerless to her side, a hollow groan
escaped her, her eyes were fixed and tearless.

"What more did he tell you?" murmured she; "with what other tales did
he amuse my child?" She looked at him with such a sad, painful smile,
that he trembled and glanced timidly down; he now saw what torture he
was preparing for her.

"Father was drunk," said he; "when he heard that you had gone out, he
was furious; he cursed you so dreadfully that Anna and I both cried,
and I begged him not insult you so, for it hurt me, for then I still
loved you."

"Then he still loved me!" said his mother, wringing her hands.

"But he laughed at me, and said you did not deserve our love; that you
were the cause of all our misery and want; he had become poor and
wretched because he had married you, and taken to drink so as not to
hear or see men pointing and laughing at you when you passed. But,
mother, you look so pale, you tremble so! I will say no more; I will
forget all father said; I will love you, mother; but do not look at me
so dreadfully, and do not tremble in that way."

The boy wept from grief and terror. His old love had awakened; he
approached his mother to kiss her, but now she pushed him back.

"I do not tremble," said she, though her teeth were chattering. "I do
not tremble, and you must not forget what your father said; you must
tell me all again. Speak on, speak! I must hear all, know all. What
more did he say?"

The boy looked at her sadly. His voice, which before had been insolent
and rude, was now quiet and gentle, and his eyes were full of tears.

"He said he married you out of pity, and because you brought him a few
thousand dollars. But this gold brought no blessing with it, but a
curse; and that since then it had gone worse with him than with the
executioner, whom all despise, and who dares not enter an honest man's
house. But that you were more despised and disgraced than the miserable
man who had stripped you in the open market and whipped you through the
streets; that the boys had pelted you with mud, and that the streets
became red with the blood that flowed down your back."

The poor woman gave a piercing shriek, and fell as if struck by
lightning to the floor. The boy threw himself weeping by her side; and
the little girl, who had been sleeping in another corner of the room,
awakened by the scream, came running toward them crying for bread.

But the mother moved not; she lay there pale, with closed eyes; she was
cold and lifeless; she did not hear her poor little girl cry; she did
not feel the hot kisses and tears of her son, who was imploring her in
anxious, tender, loving words, to open her eyes, to tell him that she
was not angry, that she had forgiven him. But he suddenly stopped and
listened eagerly; he thought he heard the well-known sound of the bell.

"There it was again; if it is father, he will beat me to death,"
murmured he, as he went toward the shop door. "He forbade me to repeat
a word of all that to mother."

He opened the door, and there stood not his father but a richly-dressed
gentleman, who, with a friendly gesture, pushed the boy aside and
entered the shop.

"I want some tobacco, my little fellow," said he; "therefore call Mr.
Schommer to give me some from his best canister."

"My father is not at home," said the boy, staring at the handsome,
friendly gentleman.

"Well, I did not come precisely on his account," said the gentleman,
with a strange laugh. "Call your mother, Madame Schommer, and tell her
I wish to make a purchase."

"Mother is lying in the back room on the floor, and I believe she is
dead!" said Karl, sobbing.

The gentleman looked at him with amazement. "Did you say dead? That
would be very inconvenient, for I have greatly counted on her life.
What did she die of? Is a physician with her?"

"No one is with her but my little sister; you can hear her crying!"

"Yes, I can hear her; and it is in truth no edifying music. No one
else, did you say? Where, then, are your friends? where is your father?"

"Father is at the ale-house, and friends we have none; we live all
alone, for no one will live with us."

"Well, if you are alone, I may go to your mother," said he, with a
careless laugh. "It is likely your mother has fainted; and as I am
learned in these feminine swoons, it is very possible I may call her
back to life. Show the way, little Cupid, and lead me to your mother,
the fainting Venus." And laughing, he followed the astonished boy into
the back room.

She still lay without movement on the floor, and little Anna, kneeling
by her side, was praying for bread.

"That is your mother, Madame Schommer?" asked the strange gentleman,
looking curiously at the pale woman.

"Yes, that is my mother," said the boy. "Mother, mother, wake up!" said
he, covering her face with kisses. "Wake up, I do not believe what
father said. I will love you! He was drunk! Ah, my dear, dear mother,
only wake up!"

"She will awake," said the stranger, who was bending over her, laying
his hand on her heart and temples, "she is, as I thought, not dead but
in a swoon."

The boy laughed aloud with glee. "My mother is not dead," said he,
crying and laughing at once. "She will wake up and love me; we will all
be so happy!"

"Mother, mother, give me some bread!" whimpered poor little Anna.

"Are you then so hungry?" said the stranger, who was getting tired of
this scene.

"Yes," said the boy, "she is hungry; we are both hungry. We have had
nothing to eat all day. Mother gave us money before she went out to buy
bread and milk, but father came and took it to buy brandy for himself."

"A worthy father," said the stranger, handing him something. "Here, my
son, is some money. Take your sister, go to the baker's, and get
something to eat, then seat yourselves and eat; and do not come back
here until I call you. But if you see your father coming, then come and
tell me."

The children joyfully hurried to the door; they were not now thinking
of their poor, fainting mother, but of the bread they would buy to
satisfy their hunger.

"But who," said the boy, turning around, "will watch the shop?"

"Well, I will," said the stranger; "I will watch your mother and your
shop; go!"

The children hurried away, and the stranger was alone with the fainting
woman.




CHAPTER X.

OLD AND NEW SUFFERING.


The cavalier stood quietly some minutes, showing no sympathy for the
poor insensible woman, and making no effort to arouse her to
consciousness; he examined her face searchingly and curiously, not from
sympathy for her sad condition, but with cold egotism, thinking only of
his own special object.

"Hum," murmured he, "in spite of pallor and attenuation, there are yet
traces of great beauty. I am sure if well nourished and well clothed
she may yet allure the heart which must be ever touched with pity for
her mournful fate; besides, she is poor--hopelessly, despairingly poor.
The husband is a drunkard, the children cry for bread; she is so poorly
clad, so pale, so thin; hunger has been her only lover. Under these
circumstances she will readily adopt my plans, and be my willing tool;
she will acknowledge me as her master, and by God I will teach her how
to bind this headstrong fool in chains. He has so far escaped all the
pitfalls which Fredersdorf and myself have so adroitly laid for him.
Dorris shall be the Delilah who will tame this new Samson. Truly," he
continued, as he cast a look of contempt upon the senseless form lying
before him, "truly it is a desperate attempt to transform this dirty,
pale, thin woman into a Delilah. But the past is powerfully in her
favor, and my Samson has a heart full of melting pity and sensibility;
moreover all previous efforts have failed, and it is pardonable to seek
for extraordinary means in our despair. So to work! to work!"

He took from his pocket a small phial of English salts, held it to her
nose, and rubbed her temples with a small sponge. "Ah, she moves," he
said, resting for a moment from his work, and looking coldly and
curiously upon the poor woman, who, with a shudder of newly-awakened
life, now turned her head, and whose convulsed lips uttered short sighs
and piteous complaints. Pollnitz rubbed her temples again with the
strong salts, and then, as he saw that consciousness was more and more
restored, he raised her from the floor, and placed her softly in a
chair. "Auso armes, auso armes," muttered he. "La battaille commencera."

The woman opened her eyes, and they wandered with an anxious and
questioning look here and there, then fell upon the stranger, who, with
a smiling and observant glance, followed every movement. Her eyes were
fixed and staring, her features expressed terror and scorn, her whole
form was convulsed, she was still half dreaming, half unconscious. But
her eye was immovably placed upon him, and she murmured in low tones,
"I know this face--yes, I know this cold, smiling face, I have FELT it
twice! When was it? was it only in fearful dreams, or was it a
frightful reality? When, where did I see this cold, devilish smile,
this face so cold and heartless, so full of iron egotism?"

"Truly, she does not flatter," murmured Pollnitz, but without changing
for one moment his watchful but friendly mien. "I am curious to see if
she will at last recognize me."

"Pollnitz!" cried she at last, with flaming eyes. "Yes, it is you! I
know you! you are Baron Pollnitz! Who gave you the right to enter this
house? what brings you here?"

"I repeat your question," he replied, smiling, "what brought you here,
here in this gloomy, miserable room; here where hunger and wailing have
their dwelling; here where misery grins upon you with hollow-eyed
terror? What do you here, Dorris Ritter?"

She trembled convulsively at this name, her cheeks were dyed purple,
and in another moment became ghastly pale. "Why do you call me Dorris
Ritter?" she cried, with gasping breath, "why remind me of the past,
which stands like a dark spectre ever behind me, and grins upon me with
bloody and shameful horrors?" Lost wholly in these fearful
remembrances, she stared before her, thinking no more of Pollnitz,
forgetting that his watchful and heartless eyes were ever fixed upon
her. "Dorris Ritter!" she cried, slowly, "Dorris Ritter! where are you?
why do they call you by thy name? Can they not remember that you are a
sleep walker wandering on the edge of a precipice, into which you must
fall headlong if awakened by the sound of your name, Dorris Ritter?"
she said, more loudly, fixing her eye upon Pollnitz; "how dare you call
my name, and tear me shrieking from my grave!"

"Now, that is exactly what I wish," said Pollnitz; "I will raise you
from this lowly and forgotten grave; you shall forget what you have
suffered; you shall be rich, happy, distinguished, and envied."

"I!" cried she, with mocking laughter, "and you will make that of me!
You, Baron Pollnitz, you, who were partly the cause of my misery, and
who looked smilingly upon my shame! What, then, what have I done to
deserve so much shame and sorrow? My God!" cried she, in heartrending
tones, "my heart was pure and innocent; I dared raise my head without
fear, and look God and my parents in the face; even before HIM, my
prince, I needed not to cast down MY eyes; I was innocent, and he loved
me because he could also respect me. Alas! it was so silent, so
resigned a love; it asked for nothing, it had no speech. Was it our
fault that others saw and pointed out this love without words, and
which eyes of innocence only expressed? We stood far removed from each
other, and a gulf lay between us, but heavenly music formed a golden
starry bridge over this abyss, and the holy and melodious tones
whispered to our young hearts, the complaints and longings of a
speechless, self-renouncing love. Only thus, only thus, a sweet dream,
and nothing more! Then you came to awaken us, to accuse the prince of
high treason, to make of me a miserable prostitute. You cast my love,
which I had only confessed to my Father in heaven, like a dirty libel
and foul fruit in my face; you wished to spot and stain my whole being,
and you succeeded; you crushed my existence under your feet, and left
me not one blossom of hope! Oh, I will never forget how you tore me
from the arms of my poor father! how you cast me into prison and
chained my hands, because in the anguish of my shame and my despair I
tried to take that life which you had dishonored! They came at last,
and dragged me before the king. Two men were with him, one with a
common red and swollen visage, with thick, lascivious lips, with red
and watery eyes--that was Grumbkow; the other, with the fine friendly
face, with the everlasting deceitful smile, the cold, contemptuous,
heartless glance, that was you, Baron Pollnitz. Ah, with what horrible
glances did these three men look upon me! what mockery and contempt did
their cruel voices express! I threw myself at the feet of the king; I
prayed to him for mercy and grace; he kicked me from him, and shamed me
with words and accusations which made my soul blush. I swore that I was
innocent; that no sin lay upon me; that I had never been the beloved of
the prince; that I had never spoken to him but in the presence of my
father. Then laughed they, and mocked me, and loudest of all laughed
Baron Pollnitz, and his words of scoffing and insult pierced my heart
like a poisoned arrow, and checked my flowing tears."

"It is true," murmured Pollnitz; "she has forgotten nothing."

"Forgotten!" cried she, with a wild laugh, "can I forget that I was
driven through the streets like a wild beast; that I was stripped by
the rough hands of the hangman's boy; that I heard behind me the
scoffings and insults of the wild mob hired for the occasion; that I
felt upon my naked back the cruel blows of the executioner's whip? Oh,
I have borne, and I have suffered; I did not become a maniac, I did not
curse God, but I prayed to my Father in heaven as I ran like a baited
wild beast through the streets. I saw that all the houses were closed,
that no one stood at the windows; no one had the courage to look upon
my path of martyrdom, and it comforted me even in the midst of my
torture, and I blessed those men who were pitiful to me, and who
appeared to bear testimony to my innocence by refusing to witness my
cruel punishment, and I ran further, and the hot blood flowed down my
back. Suddenly I came upon a house which was not closed, the door was
open, before it stood the servants and pointed the finger of scorn at
me, and mocked and jeered at me. On the balcony stood Baron Pollnitz,
with his stony, heartless face! Then I uttered a cry of rage and
revenge, then my prayers were hushed or changed into wild curses, and I
yelled and howled in my heart: he is guilty of my shame, he with his
cruel jests, his pitiless sneers, has poisoned the ear of the king, has
destroyed the last doubt of my guilt in the heart of his majesty.
Disgrace and shame upon Baron Pollnitz! may he be despised, lonely, and
neglected in the hour of death; may remorse, the worm of conscience,
feed upon his soul, and drive him hither and thither, restless and
homeless all his life long!"

She uttered a wild cry, and sank back powerless and broken in her chair.

Baron Pollnitz was self-possessed and smiling throughout; he laid his
hand upon the nerveless arm of the sobbing woman, and said with a soft,
flattering tone:

"It is true I have done you injustice, but I have come to make amends
for the past. You shall yet raise your head proudly, and no one shall
doubt of your innocence."

She shook her head sadly. "How can that help me? My father died of
shame; my husband, who married me from pity and because I had a poor
two thousand crowns, could not bear that men should flee from me as
from a branded culprit; this grief drove him to drink, and when he
comes home drunk at night, he beats me and shames me; the next morning
he prays, with strong crying and tears, for forgiveness, but goes again
and begins anew the same sad existence.  My children!"

She could say no more; her words were choked with tears, as she thought
of the hard and frightful language her little boy had used to her that
morning.

Pollnitz was weary of the complaints and sobs of this wretched woman.

"Weep no more," said he; "weeping makes the eyes red, and you must
henceforth be lovely and attractive; if you will follow my advice you
and your children will once more be joyful and happy. I will send you
beautiful clothing, and I know an adroit person who will make you
charmingly attractive, and at the same time arrange your toilet with
such enchanting grace that you will pass for the 'Mater dolorosa' and
the beautiful Magdalen in the same person. Then will I lead you to the
king; then will he read in your lovely and noble face the touching and
innocent story of his first love; it will then rest with you, who have
so long been covered with dust and ashes, to kindle again the spark of
your dead love, and find in his tenderness the reward and compensation
for all the bitter past."

She looked at him with flaming eyes, and her glance was so piercing
that even Pollnitz felt a little embarrassed, and involuntarily cast
his eyes to the ground.

"Has the king sent you here with this message?"

"No, not the king; but I know that he thinks of you with love and pity,
and that he would be happy to find you."

"If that is so, let him come to seek me. I will not go to him--I am the
injured and dishonored one; it is his duty to repair my wrongs. But he
will not come--I know it. I read it to-day in his face. The world has
killed his heart; it has turned to stone in his breast--a gravestone
for his dear-loved Katt and for Dorris Ritter."

"He will come; I say to you he will! Hear me, Dorris; you will not go
to him? Well, then, expect him here, and prepare yourself in such a way
to receive him as to make an impression upon his heart; study carefully
your part; revolve every word which you will say to him; consider every
glance with which you will look upon him; put on the clothes which I
will send you, and banish your husband and your children."

"My children!" cried she, trembling; "no, no, only as a mother--only
under the protection of their innocent presence will I ever see him;
only for my children will I receive his sympathy and grace."

Pollnitz stamped involuntarily with his feet upon the floor, and
muttered curses from between his tightly-pressed lips.

"Do you not understand that our whole scheme will fail unless you do
exactly as I tell you; that you will attain nothing unless you begin
wisely and prudently? You say the king has no heart; well, then, he has
intellect, and this you must flatter; through this you may, perhaps,
warm his stony heart; you must not trust wholly to the majesty of your
misfortunes, but advance to meet him in the grace and glory of your
beauty; by your soft eyes you must work upon his heart; not with your
tears, but by enchanting smiles, he may be won."

She looked at him with proud and contemptuous glances.

"Go!" said she; "go! we have nothing to do with each other. I would
curse you and seek to revenge myself upon you for the new dishonor
which you have put upon me by your shameless words, but I know I have
not the right to resent. I am a degraded, dishonored woman, and all men
believe they have the right to insult me and to mock at my misfortunes.
Go!"

"You command me, then, to leave you; you will not heed the voice of a
well-meaning friend; you--"

"Baron Pollnitz," said she, with a voice tremulous with scorn, "I say
go! drive me not to extremity. Shall I call upon the neighbors to
relieve me from the presence of one I abhor, who disregards the
sanctity of my poor house, and abuses and sneers at a woman who hates
him? Go, and let me never see your face or hear your voice again!"

"Well, then, I will go; farewell, dear Madame Schommer; but I will come
again, and perhaps I may be so happy as to find in your place the
enchanting Dorris Ritter, that sentimental young maiden of the past,
who loved the crown prince so passionately, and was so well pleased to
receive his love and his presents."

He laughed aloud, and left the dreary room with a courtly pirouette;
with quick steps he hastened through the shop, and opening the door
which led into the street, he kicked the two children who were sitting
on the threshold to one side, and rushed into the street.

"She is truly proud yet," murmured he, shrugging his shoulders. "The
hangman's whip did not humble her--that pleases me; and I am more than
ever convinced we will succeed with her; she must and shall be beloved
of the king; and as she will not go to him, well, then, I will bring
him to her. To-morrow the king will visit the site chosen for the
palace of the queen-mother: that will be a glorious opportunity to
induce him to enter her hut."

Dorris Bitter had risen, and with uplifted arm and a proud glance she
had followed Pollnitz. Her whole being was in feverish excitement. In
this hour she was no more a poor, disheartened woman, from whom all
turned away with contempt, but a proud wife conscious of her honor and
her worth, who commanded her persecutor from her presence; who asked no
mercy or grace, and demanded a recognition of her purity.

As the steps of the baron faded away, and Dorris was again alone, her
feverish excitement subsided, and she was again a poor, pallid,
trembling, humble woman. With a cry of the most profound woe she sank
back in her chair, and stared long before her. Suddenly she murmured
from between her tightly-compressed lips: "Woe to him! woe to him! when
he forgets what I have suffered for him; woe to him, if he does not
remove the shame which crushes me! woe to him, if he despises me as
others do! Then will Dorris Eitter be his irreconcilable enemy, and she
will take vengeance so true as there is a God over us!"




CHAPTER XI.

THE PROPOSAL OF MARRIAGE.


"Courage, my dear friend," said Madame von Brandt to Count Voss, who
stood before her with the most mournful expression, and seemed so lost
in grief as to be scarcely aware of the presence of his charming and
bewitching Armida.

"I do not understand how you can laugh and be gay, if you love me," he
said, sadly.

"I love you truly, and therefore I am gay. We have almost gained our
end; soon the suspicions of the world will be lulled, for who would
dream that the husband of the young and beautiful Laura von Pannewitz
could possibly love the old and ugly Madame von Brandt?"

"You old! you ugly!" cried the young count, indignantly. "It is well
that it is you who utter such a blasphemy; if any other did, I should
destroy him."

"You would do very wrong, dear count, for that would betray our love to
the world. No, no, if any one should speak so to you, you must shrug
your shoulders, and say, 'I am not acquainted with Madame von Brandt, I
am indifferent whether she is handsome or ugly. She may be as old as
Methuselah, it does not concern me."

"Never will I say that, never will I be induced to utter so miserable
and dishonorable a falsehood. No, dearest, you cannot demand that. You
see your power over me, and treat me most cruelly. You condemned me to
be married, and I have obeyed your commands, although my heart was
breaking as I made my proposal to the queen. Now I entreat that you
will not torture me by demanding that I shall revile and caluminate
you. No, no, I pray on my knees that you will be kind and merciful!"

He threw himself on his knees before her, leaning his head upon the
divan on which she was sitting.

She placed her hand upon his head and played with his fair hair. "I am
not cruel, I am only cautious," she whispered, almost tenderly. "Trust
me, Alexander, you must not doubt my boundless love."

"No, no, you do not love me," he sighed; "you are always hard and
cruel, you have never granted me the smallest favor, you have never
accepted one of my presents."

A slight but scornful smile played upon the lips of this beautiful
woman, while the enthusiastic and impassioned young man spake thus. She
turned aside her face, that he might not see its expression.

But he thought she was again angry with him. "Ah," he said,
despairingly, "you will not allow me even to behold your heavenly
countenance; do you wish to drive me to distraction? What have I done
to deserve this new torture? Are you so offended because I entreated
you to accept a gift from me? Oh, it is so sweet to compel the one we
love to think of us; to place a ring upon her finger, and bid her dream
of him who loves her when she looks upon it; to bind a chain upon her
neck, and whisper, 'You are fettered, my love enchains you, you are
mine!' A man can only believe in the affection of his beloved when she
condescends to accept something from him."

"And would that give you faith in my love?" she said, in a tender,
melting voice, as she turned smilingly toward him.

"Yes!" he exclaimed, "it would increase my faith."

"Well, then, give me some little thing that will remind me of you, that
I can wear, as the spaniel wears the collar which bears the name of its
master."

She offered him her hand, which he covered with fervent kisses, and
then drew from his bosom a large and heavy etui, which he placed in her
hands.

"But this contains not merely a ring," she said, reproachfully; "you
have deceived me, misused my kindness; instead of presenting me with a
small souvenir, with the pride of a king you wish to overwhelm me with
your rich gifts. Take back your case, count, I will not look at its
contents; I will not behold how far your extravagance and pride have
led you; take your treasures, and give me the simple ring that I
promised to accept." She stood up, and handed him the etui with the air
of an insulted queen, without once glancing at its contents, and only
divining their value by the size and weight of the case.

Her poor lover regarded her with a truly despairing expression. "If you
desire to destroy me, do it quickly and at once, not slowly, day by
day, and hour by hour," he said, almost weeping. "I fulfil your
smallest desire, I marry at your command, and you refuse to show me the
slightest kindness." He was now really weeping, and turned aside that
she might not behold his tears. Then suddenly recovering himself, he
said with the boldness of despair: "I will learn from you the use of
the word no. If you refuse to accept this case, then I will refuse to
marry Mademoiselle von Pannewitz. If you compel me to receive again
those miserable stones, I will go at once to the queen, and tell her
that I was mistaken, that I cannot and will not marry Mademoiselle von
Pannewitz; that I have given up my plan, and am determined to leave
Berlin immediately."

"No! no! you must not go! you shall not leave me!" she cried, with
every appearance of terror; "give me the case, I will accept it. You
must not leave Berlin!"

The young count uttered a cry of delight, and hurried to her side.

"I will accept this etui," she said smiling, "but will not open it
while we are together, for fear we might again disagree."

Count Voss was beside himself with joy and gratitude, and vowed he
would marry Mademoiselle von Pannewitz that very day, to obtain the
kiss which Madame von Brandt had promised him at his wedding.

"Love might perhaps remove mountains," she said, "but it cannot give
wings to the tongue of a queen. You have placed your proposals in the
hands of her majesty, you selected this lofty lady to sue for you, and
now you must wait until it pleases her to make your proposals known to
the lady."

"The queen promised to do that to-day. It was necessary for me to make
my proposals to her, for the family of Mademoiselle von Pannewitz
demanded that I should obtain the consent of the queen to my marriage
before I could hope for theirs."

"And Laura, have you obtained her consent?"

"Oh," said the vain count, shrugging his shoulders, "I am certain of
that; she is poor and entirely dependent on the proud dowager-queen; I
will make her a countess, and insure her freedom; she will live
independently upon her estates, and be surrounded with wealth and
luxury; she will have every thing but a husband."

"Poor Laura!" said Madame von Brandt, softly. "But you have been with
me already too long; it might be remarked, and give rise to suspicion;
go, now, I will work for you, and you must work for yourself. Let no
difficulties frighten you."

The count left her slowly, while Madame von Brandt was scarcely able to
conceal her impatience to be alone. She looked after him with a
contemptuous smile, and murmured to herself: "Vain fool, he deserves to
be deceived. But now at last I will see what this precious etui
contains." She flew to the table and hastily lifted the cover of the
case. A cry of astonishment arose to her lips, and her eyes beamed as
clearly and brightly as the diamonds resting upon the satin cushion
within. "Ah! this is really a royal present," she whispered,
breathlessly, "more than royal, for I am confident King Frederick would
never present any woman with such diamonds; but I deserve them for my
wonderful acting. This poor count is convinced that I am the noblest,
most unselfish, and most loving of women. How well conceived, how wise
it was to decline his first gift! I knew that he would replace it with
something more costly and elegant, hoping to move me to change my
resolution. How my heart bounded with delight when he drew forth this
great case! I could scarcely withhold my hands from grasping the costly
treasure. I concealed my impatience, and would not open the case in his
presence, fearful that he might read my delight in my eyes, and that
might have undeceived the poor fool as to my disinterestedness. Truly
it was very wise and very diplomatic in me; even Manteuffel could not
have acted more discreetly." She bent again over the flashing diamonds,
and pressed her burning lips to the cold stones. "Beautiful stones,"
she whispered tenderly, "your cold kiss animates my whole frame; I love
you more than any human being, and when you are upon my neck I will
desire no warmer embrace. Welcome, then, beloved, to my house and my
bosom. You shall be well cared for, I shall exert myself to provide you
with worthy companions; many of your family are lying loosely about in
the world, and you doubtless desire the company of your brothers and
sisters. I myself share that desire, and will seek to accomplish it by
bringing together more and more of your relations; I will invite your
cousins, the pearls, and you shall be united. My diamonds and pearls
shall have a gayer and more splendid wedding than Count Voss and
beautiful Laura von Pannewitz." She laughed aloud in the joy of her
heart, then closed the case and locked it carefully in her
writing-desk. "And now to the queen-mother," she said; "the train is
laid, it is only necessary to apply the match and await the explosion.
I must point out to the queen that this marriage of the lovely Laura
with Count Voss is necessary to prevent a difficulty in the royal
family, I must--EH BIEN! NOUS VERRONS. I hear the voice of the queen;
she is taking her promenade, and I must not fail to be present." She
took her hat and shawl, and hurried to the garden.




CHAPTER XII.

THE QUEEN AS A MATRIMONIAL AGENT.


The queen-mother was taking a walk in the garden of Monbijou. She was
unusually gay today, and her countenance wore an expression of
happiness to which it had long been a stranger. And the queen had good
reason to be gay, for she seemed on the point of realizing the proud
anticipations she had indulged in for so many weary years. Her son was
carrying into execution the promises which he had made on his first
visit, and in which she had hardly dared to believe. She had already
received the first monthly payment of her income as queen-dowager,
which her son had largely increased. New appointments had been made to
her court, and it had been placed on a truly royal footing; and
yesterday the king had told her that he had already chosen a site for
her new palace. Moreover, the homage she received from the entire
court, and more especially from the king's favorites, bore evidence to
the fact that her influence was considered great, and that much
importance was attached to her grace and favor. While Queen Elizabeth
was passing her time joylessly at the Castle of Schonhausen, to which
she had retired, the entire court was assembling at Monbijou, and
hastening to do homage to the queen-mother. Even the young king, who
had not yet paid a single visit to his wife at Schonhausen, waited on
the queen his mother daily, accompanied by a brilliant suite of
cavaliers.[13]

[13] Thiebault, ii., page 84.

The queen Sophia Dorothea had good reason to be gay, and to entertain
the happiest anticipations in regard to the future. To-day for the
first time she could take her morning walk attended by her brilliant
suite, for the last appointments had only been made on the preceding
day. When the queen now looked around, and she did so from time to
time, she no longer saw the two maids of honor of earlier days walking
languidly behind her. Six of the most beautiful ladies, all of the
first nobility, had been appointed to the queen's service, and were now
engaged in a merry conversation with the four cavaliers in attendance
on the queen, who had been selected for this office by the king
himself. While conversing with her marshal, Count Rhedern, she could
hear the merry laughter of the newly-appointed maid of honor Louise von
Schwerin, and the soft, melodious voice of the beautiful Laura von
Pannewitz, whose grace and loveliness had even excited the admiration
of her husband the king, and for a few weeks thrown him into a state to
which he was entirely unaccustomed.[14]

[14] Memoires de Frederique Wilhelmine de Baireuth, vol. ii., p. 308.

The queen, as we have said, was unusually gay, for she had just
received a new proof of her own importance, and of the influence she
was supposed to exert on the young king her son.

Count Rhedern had solicited the assistance of the queen-mother in a
very delicate and important matter, and had requested her to advocate
his cause with King Frederick. The count desired to marry, but the
permission of the king was still wanting, and would probably be very
difficult to obtain, for the count's chosen was unfortunately not of a
noble family, but had the misfortune to be the daughter of a Berlin
merchant.

"But," said the queen, after this confidential communication, "I do not
understand why it is that you wish to marry this girl. I should think
the nobility of our kingdom was not so poor in beautiful and
marriageable ladies that a Count Rhedern should find it necessary to
stoop so low in search of a wife. Look behind you, count, and you will
see the loveliest ladies, all of whom are of pure and unblemished
descent."

"True, your majesty. These ladies are beautiful, of good birth, young
and amiable, but one thing is wanting to make them perfect.
Mademoiselle Orguelin is neither beautiful nor of good birth, neither
young nor amiable, but she has the one thing which those fairies lack,
and for the sake of this one thing I am forced to marry her."

"Count, you speak in riddles, and as it seems to me in riddles of
doubtful propriety," said the queen, almost angrily. "What is this one
thing which Mademoiselle Orguelin has, and on account of which you are
compelled to marry her?"

"Your majesty, this one thing is money."

"Ah, money," said the queen, smiling; "really, it well becomes a
cavalier to marry beneath him for the sake of money!"

"Your majesty, it is because I am mindful of the duties which my rank
impose on me, and of the demands which a cavalier of my standing should
meet, that I have determined to make this misalliance. Your majesty
will be indulgent if I dare open before you the skeleton closet, and
unveil the concealed misery of my house. The Counts Rhedern are an old
and illustrious race. My ancestors were always rich in virtues but poor
in gold. Economy seems to have been the one virtue they ever possessed;
they were too generous to reject any appeal made to them, and too proud
to limit their expenditures to their small income. Outwardly they
maintained the pomp suitable to their standing, while they gnawed
secretly and unseen at the hard crust of want. Thus from father to son
the debts were constantly increasing, and the revenues becoming smaller
and smaller. If I do not make an end of this, and sever the Gordian
knot like Alexander, instead of attempting the wearisome task of
untying it, I shall soon present to the court and nobility the sad
spectacle of a Count Rhedern who is compelled to give up his hotel, his
equipage, his furniture, and his servants, and live like a beggar."

"Ah, this is really a sad and pressing affair!" exclaimed the queen,
sympathizingly, "but are there no heiresses among the nobility, whose
fortunes might save you?"

"None, your majesty, who like Mademoiselle Orguelin would bring me a
fortune of three millions."

"Three millions! That is a great deal, and I can now perfectly well
understand why you are compelled to marry this Orguelin. You have my
consent, and I think I can safely promise you that of my son the king.
Make your arrangements and fear nothing. I guarantee that the king will
not refuse your request."

"After what your majesty has said, I feel assured on this point,"
exclaimed Count Rhedern, with a sigh.

"How, and you still sigh, count?"

"Your majesty, I need the permission of one other person--the
acceptance of the bride. And to this acceptance is appended a
condition, the fulfilment of which again depends upon your majesty's
kindness."

"Well, truly, this is a strange state of affairs. You speak gravely of
your approaching marriage, and as yet are not even engaged. You speak
of your bride, but Mademoiselle Orguelin has not yet accepted you, and
whether she will or not, you say, depends on me."

"Yes, on your majesty, for this girl, who is as proud of her three
millions as if it were the oldest and most illustrious pedigree,
consents to be my wife only on the condition that she is acknowledged
at court, and has access, as Countess Rhedern, to all court
festivities."

"Truly this is a great pretension!" exclaimed the queen, angrily. "A
pedlar's daughter who carries arrogance so far as to wish to appear at
the court of the King of Prussia! This can never be, and never could I
advocate such an innovation: it is destructive, and only calculated to
diminish the prestige of the nobility, and to deprive it of its
greatest and best privilege--that privilege which entitles it alone to
approach royalty. It was this view which prevented me from receiving
the so-called Count Neal at my court, although my son the king admits
him to his presence, and desires that I also should recognize this
count of his creation. But, as a queen and a lady, I can never do this.
There must be a rampart between royalty and the low and common world,
and a pure and unblemished nobility alone can form this rampart. You
see, therefore, my poor count, that I cannot accede to this request."

"Have compassion on me, your majesty. If your majesty will but remember
that I am ruined; but I am a beggar if this union does not take place,
if I do not marry the three millions of Mademoiselle Orguelin."

"Ah, certainly, I had forgotten that," said the queen, thoughtfully.

"Moreover," continued the count, somewhat encouraged, "this is a
different affair altogether, and I do not believe that a principle is
here at stake, as was the case with the so-called Count Neal. A man
represents himself and his house, and no power on earth can give him
better or nobler blood than already flows in his veins. But with a
woman it is different. She receives her husband's name and his rank;
she becomes blood of his blood, and can in no manner affect his
nobility. The sons of Countess Rhedern will still be the Counts
Rhedern, although the mother is not of noble birth."

"True," said the queen, "this case is different from that of the
adventurer Neal. The rank of her husband would be sufficient to permit
us to draw a veil over the obscure birth of this new-made countess."

"And your majesty would then be the noble protectrice of our family,"
said the count, in a sweet and insinuating tone; "your majesty would
not only restore my house to its ancient prestige, but you would retain
the three millions of Mademoiselle Orguelin in Prussia; for if I should
not be able to fulfil the condition which this lady has made,
Mademoiselle Orguelin will marry a rich young Hollander, who is the
commercial friend of her father, and has come here for the especial
purpose of suing for the hand of his daughter."

"Ah, if that is the case, it becomes almost a duty to give you this
girl, in order to prevent her millions from leaving the country," said
the queen, smiling. "Be hopeful, count, your wish will be granted, and
this little millionnaire, who longs to appear at court, shall have her
desire. I will speak with my son on this subject to-day; and you may
take it for granted that your request will meet with a favorable
response."

And the queen, who was proud and happy to have an opportunity of
showing the count how great was her influence with her royal son,
graciously permitted him to kiss her hand, and listened well pleased to
his exclamations of gratitude and devotion.

She then dismissed him with a gracious inclination of her head,
requesting him to inform Madame von Brandt, whose laughing voice could
be heard at a short distance, that she desired to see her.

While the count hurried off to execute the commission of his royal
mistress, the queen walked on slowly and thoughtfully. Now that she was
permitted to be a queen, her woman's nature again made itself felt; she
found it quite amusing to have a hand in the love affairs which were
going on around her, and to act the part of the beneficent fairy in
making smooth the path of true love. Two of the first noblemen of her
court had to-day solicited her kind offices in their love affairs, and
both demanded of her the reestablishment of the prosperity and splendor
of their houses.

The queen, as before said, felt flattered by these demands, and was in
her most gracious humor when Madame von Brandt made her appearance.
Their conversation was at first on indifferent subjects, but Madame von
Brandt knew very well why the queen honored her with this interview,
and kept the match in readiness to fire the train with which she had
undermined the happiness and love of poor Laura von Pannewitz.

"Do you know," asked the queen suddenly, "that we have a pair of lovers
at my court?"

"A pair of lovers!" repeated Madame von Brandt, and so apparent was the
alarm and astonishment depicted in her countenance that the queen was
startled.

"Is this, then, so astonishing?" asked the queen, smiling. "You express
so much alarm that one might suppose we were living in a convent, where
it is a crime to speak of love and marriage. Or were you only a little
annoyed at not having heard of this love affair?"

"Your majesty," said Madame von Brandt, "I knew all about this affair,
but had no idea that you had any knowledge of it."

"Certainly you must have known it, as Mademoiselle von Pannewitz is
your friend, and has very naturally made you her confidant."

"Yes, I have been her confidant in this unhappy and unfortunate love,"
said Madame von Brandt, with a sigh; "but I can assure your majesty
that I have left no arguments, no prayers, and even no threats untried
to induce this poor young girl to renounce her sad and unfortunate
love."

"Well, you might have saved yourself this trouble," said the queen,
smiling; "for this love is not, as you say, a sad and unfortunate one,
but a happy one! Count Voss came to me this morning as a suitor for the
hand of Mademoiselle von Pannewitz."

"Poor, unhappy Laura!" sighed Madame von Brandt.

"How!" exclaimed the queen, "you still pity her, when I assure you that
hers is not an unhappy, but a happy love, reciprocated by Count Voss,
who is a suitor for her hand?"

"But what has Count Voss to do with Laura's love?" asked Madame von
Brandt, with such well-acted astonishment that the unsuspecting queen
might very well be deceived.

"Truly this is a strange question," exclaimed the queen. "You have just
told me that Mademoiselle von Pannewitz entertains an unfortunate
attachment for Count Voss; and when I inform you that so far from hers
being an unfortunate attachment, it is returned by Count Voss, who is
at this moment a suitor for her hand, you ask, with an air of
astonishment, 'What has Count Voss to do with Laura's love?'"

"Pardon me, your majesty, I did not say that my poor friend loved Count
Voss."

"How!" exclaimed the queen, impatiently; "it is then not Count Voss?
Pray, who has inspired her with this unfortunate love? Who is he? Do
you know his name?"

"Your majesty, I know him; but I have vowed on the Bible never to
mention his name."

"It was very inconsiderate in you to make such a vow," exclaimed the
queen, impatiently.

"Your majesty, she who demanded it of me was my friend, and in view of
her sorrow and tears I could not refuse a request by the fulfilment of
which she would at least have the sad consolation of pouring out her
sorrow and anguish into the bosom of a true and discreet friend. But
the very friendship I entertain for her makes it my bounden duty to
implore your majesty to sustain the offer of Count Voss with all the
means at your command, and, if necessary, even to compel my poor Laura
to marry him."

"How! You say she loves another, and still desire that I should compel
her to marry Count Voss?"

"Your majesty, there is no other means of averting evil from the head
of my dear Laura; no other means of preserving two noble hearts from
the misery their unfortunate passions might produce. Laura is a noble
and virtuous girl, but she loves, and would not long be able to
withstand the passionate entreaties of her lover; she would hear no
voice but that of him she loves."

"This love is then returned?" asked the queen.

"Oh, your majesty, Laura's maidenly pride would preserve her from an
unrequited love."

"And still you call this love an unfortunate one?"

"I call it so because there are insurmountable obstacles in its way; an
abyss lies between these lovers, across which they can never clasp
hands. In order to be united they would have to precipitate themselves
into its depths! Every word of love which these unfortunates utter is a
crime--is high treason."

"High treason!" exclaimed the queen, whose eyes sparkled with anger.
"Ah, I understand you now. This proud, arrogant girl raises her eyes to
a height to which a princess of the blood alone can aspire. In her
presumption this girl thinks to play the role of a La Valliere or a
Maintenon. Yes, I now comprehend every thing--her pallor, her sighs,
her melancholy, and her blushes, when I told her I expected the king
and his court here to-day. Yes, it must be so. Mademoiselle von
Pannewitz loves the--"

"Your majesty," exclaimed Madame von Brandt, imploringly, "have the
goodness not to mention the name. I should have to deny it, and that
would be an offence to your majesty; but if I should acknowledge it, I
would be false to my vow and my friendship. In your penetration, your
majesty has divined what I hardly dared indicate, and my noble queen
now comprehends why an early marriage with Count Voss would be the best
means of preserving the happiness of two noble hearts."

"Mademoiselle von Pannewitz will have to make up her mind to become the
bride of Count Voss within the hour!" exclaimed the queen, imperiously.
"Woe to her if in her arrogance she should refuse to give up a love
against which the whole force of my royal authority shall be brought to
bear."

"May your majesty follow the suggestions of your wisdom in all things!
I only request that your majesty will graciously conceal from poor
Laura that you discovered her unhappy secret through me."

"I promise you that," said the queen, who, forgetful of her royal
dignity, in her angry impatience turned around and advanced hastily
toward her suite, who, on her approach, remained standing in a
respectful attitude.

At this moment a lacquey, dressed in the royal livery, was seen
advancing from the palace; he approached the maid of honor then on
duty, Mademoiselle von Pannewitz, and whispered a few words in her ear.

Hurrying forward, this young lady informed the queen that her majesty
the reigning queen had just arrived, and desired to know if her majesty
would receive her. The queen did not reply immediately. She looked
scornfully at the young girl who stood before her, humbly and
submissively, with downcast eyes, and although she did not look up at
the queen, she seemed to feel her withering and scornful glances, for
she blushed deeply, and an anxious expression was depicted on her
countenance.

The queen observed that the blushing Laura was wonderfully beautiful,
and in her passionate anger could have trodden her under foot for this
presumptuous and treasonable beauty. She felt that it was impossible
longer to remain silent, longer to defer the decision. The queen's
anger fairly flamed within her, and threatened to break forth; she was
now a passionate, reckless woman, nothing more; and she was guided by
her passion and the power of her angry pride alone.

"I am going to receive her majesty," said Sophia Dorothea, with
trembling lips. "Her majesty has presented herself unceremoniously, and
I shall therefore receive her without ceremony. All of you will remain
here except Mademoiselle von Pannewitz, who will accompany me."




CHAPTER XIII.

PROPOSAL OF MARRIAGE.


The greeting of the two queens was over; the inquiries of politeness
and etiquette had been exchanged; Sophia had offered Queen Elizabeth
her hand and conducted her into the small saloon, where she was in the
habit of receiving her family.

The door leading to the conservatory was open, and the two maids of
honor could be seen within, standing with Laura, and asking questions
in a low tone, to which she replied almost inaudibly. She felt that the
decisive hour of her destiny was at hand, and she prayed that God would
strengthen her for the coming trial. She trembled not for herself, but
for her lover; for his dear sake she was determined to bear the worst,
and bravely meet the shock; she would not yield, she would not die, for
he would perish with her; in her heart of hearts, she renewed the oath
of eternal love and eternal faith she had taken, and nerved herself for
persecution and endurance. Suddenly she heard the harsh voice of the
queen calling her name; she looked up, and saw her standing in the door.

"I beg the maids of honor to join the ladies in the garden; you,
mademoiselle, will remain here; I have a few words to say to you."

The ladies bowed and left the conservatory. Laura remained alone; she
stood with folded hands in the middle of the room; her cheek was deadly
pale, her lips trembled, but her eyes were bright, and filled with a
heroic and dreamy excitement. As Sophia called her name, Laura laid her
hand upon her heart, as if to suppress its stormy beating, and with her
head bowed meekly upon her breast she advanced submissively at the call
of her mistress. At the door of the second saloon she remained
standing, and awaited the further commands of the queen. As Sophia did
not speak, Laura raised her eyes and looked timidly at the two queens,
who were seated on a sofa opposite the door; they were both gazing at
her, the queen-mother severely, with a proud and derisive smile, but
Queen Elizabeth regarded with unutterable pity this poor girl, who
reminded her of a broken lily.

"Mademoiselle von Pannewitz," said Sophia, after a long silence, "I
have a matter of great importance to communicate to you, and as it
admits of no delay, her majesty has allowed me to speak to you in her
presence. Listen attentively, and weigh well my words. I have treated
you with affectionate kindness; you have always found in me a friend
and mother. I therefore require of you unconditional and silent
obedience--an obedience that as your queen and mistress I have a right
to demand. You are of a noble but poor family, and your parents cannot
support you in the style suitable to your birth. I have adopted you,
and will now establish for you a future which will be both splendid and
happy. A rich and gallant cavalier has proposed for your hand, and as
it is a most fitting and advantageous offer, I have accepted it for
you, and promised your consent."

The queen ceased and looked piercingly at the young girl, who was still
leaning against the door, silent and dejected. This dumb submission,
this weak resignation revolted the queen; instead of softening her
anger, she took this silence for defiance, this humility for
stubbornness.

"You are not at all anxious, it appears, to learn the name of your
future husband," she said, sharply; "perhaps the rapture of joy binds
your tongue, and prevents you from thanking me for my motherly care."

"Pardon, your majesty," said Laura, raising her soft eyes to the harsh
and severe countenance of the queen; "it was not joy that closed my
lips, but reverence for your majesty; I feel no joy."

"You feel no joy!" cried the queen, with the cruel rage of the lion who
seizes his prey and tears it in pieces when there is none to deliver.
"Well, then, you will marry without joy, that is decided; and as you
are too far above all womanly weakness to appear curious, I shall be
obliged to name the happy man whose loving bride you are soon to be,
that you make no mistakes, and perhaps, in the tenderness of your
heart, render another than your appointed husband happy in your
embraces." Laura uttered a low cry of anguish, and her cheeks,
colorless until now, were dyed red with shame.

"Have pity, your majesty," murmured Elizabeth Christine, laying her
hand softly on the shoulder of the queen; "see how the poor girl
suffers."

Sophia shrugged her shoulders contemptuously. "Nonsense! do we not all
suffer? have not I suffered? Is there a woman on God's earth whose
heart is not half melted away with hot and unavailing tears?"

"It is true," said Elizabeth; "we have but one exclusive privilege--to
weep and to endure."

The queen-mother turned again to Laura, who had checked her tears, but
was still standing bowed down, and trembling before her.

"Well," said Sophia, "it still does not suit you to inquire the name of
your lover, then I shall name him; mark well my words: it is Count Voss
who has chosen you for his wife, and to him alone you have now to
direct your heart and your tenderness."

Laura now raised her eyes and fixed them steadily upon this cruel
mistress; her glance was no longer soft and pleading, but determined.
The imperious manner of the queen, instead of intimidating the pale and
gentle girl, awakened her to the consciousness of her own dignity.
"Majesty," she said, with cool decision, "love is not given by command,
it cannot be bestowed arbitrarily."

"By that you mean to affirm that you do not, and cannot love Count
Voss," said the queen, suppressing her fury with difficulty.

"Yes, your majesty. I do not, I cannot love Count Voss."

"Well, then," cried Sophia, "you will marry him without love, and that
speedily!"

Laura raised her head passionately; her eye met the queen's, but this
time not humbly, not timidly, but decisively. From this moment, Sophia
Dorothea was to her no longer a queen, but a cruel, unfeeling woman,
who was trampling upon her soul and binding it in chains.

"Pardon, your majesty, as I have said that I do not love Count Voss, it
follows of course that I will never marry him."

The queen sprang from her seat as if bitten by a poisonous reptile.
"Not marry him!" she shrieked; "but I say you shall marry him! yes, if
you have to be dragged with violence to the altar!"

"Then at the altar I will say no!" cried Laura von Pannewitz, raising
her young face, beaming with courage and enthusiasm, toward heaven.

The queen uttered a wild cry and sprang forward; the lion was about to
seize upon its prey and tear it to pieces, but Elizabeth Christine laid
her hand upon the raised arm of the queen and held her back. "Majesty,"
she said, "what would you do? you would not force this poor girl to
marry against her will; she does not love Count Voss, and she is right
to refuse him."

"Ha! you defend her?" cried Sophia, brought to extremities by the
resistance of the queen; "you have then no presentiment why she refuses
the hand of Count Voss; you do not comprehend that when a poor
dependent maid of honor refuses to marry a rich and noble cavalier, it
is because she believes she has secured her future in another
direction--because in the haughtiness of her vain, infatuated heart,
she hopes through her beauty and well-acted coquetry to secure for
herself a more brilliant lot. But, mark me! however charming and
alluring that prospect may appear outwardly, even in its success there
would be found nothing but infamy! She can never have the madness to
believe that any priest in this land would dare to bind with the
blessings of the Holy Church a love so boldly impudent, so traitorous;
she can never hope to set her foot where only the lawful wife of a king
can stand--where the sister of the king of England has stood! yes,
where she still stands, and from whence she is resolved to repulse this
miserable coquette, who hopes to conquer a throne through her shameless
allurements."

Laura uttered a piercing scream, and with hands raised to heaven, she
exclaimed, "My God! my God! can I bear this and live?"

The queen broke into a wild, mocking laugh. Elizabeth Christine looked,
questioningly, at this scene, which she did not comprehend, but which
touched her heart by its tragic power.

"It is a hard and cruel accusation which your majesty is bringing
against this young girl; let us hope that Laura will know how to defend
herself."

"Defend herself! look at her! look how my words have crushed her! how
her proud, aspiring soul is checked! Believe me, Elizabeth, she, whom
you so generously pity, understands my words better than your majesty;
and she knows well of what I accuse her; but you, my daughter, shall
know also; you have a right to know."

"Mercy! your majesty, mercy!" cried Laura, falling upon her knees and
raising her arms pleadingly toward the queen; "speak no more! humble me
no further! Do not betray my secret, which in your mouth becomes a
denunciation! Let me remain even on the brink of the precipice, where
you have dragged me! that is appalling, but cast me not down! So low
and dust-trodden a creature is no longer worthy of the honor of
approaching your majesty, I see that, and beg humbly for my dismissal,
not as your majesty supposes, to lead an independent and happy, if
still a shameful life, but to flee to some corner of the world, where
alone and unseen I may weep over the beautiful and innocent dreams of
my life, from which your majesty has awakened me so cruelly."

She was wonderfully beautiful in this position; those raised arms, that
noble, transparently pale, tear-stained countenance. Sophia Dorothea
saw it, and it made her feel more bitter, more cruel.

"Ah, she dares to reproach me," she cried, contemptuously; "she still
has a slight consciousness of her shame; she trembles to hear what she
did not tremble to do! Listen, my daughter, you that have for her so
warm, so pitiful a heart; you who, when I have spoken, will detest and
curse her as I do, and as you are entitled to do. Believe me,
Elizabeth, I know all your suffering, all your sorrow; I know the
secret history of your noble, proud, and silent heart. Ask that girl
there of your grief and misery; ask her the reason of your lonely,
tearful nights; demand of her your broken happiness, your crushed
hopes; demand of her your husband's love, your soul's peace.
Mademoiselle von Pannewitz can return them all to you, as she has taken
them from you, for she is the mistress of the king."

"Mistress of the king!" said Elizabeth, with a painful cry, while Laura
let her hands glide from her face, and looked at the queen with an
astonished expression.

"Yes," repeated Sophia Dorothea, whose hot blood rushed so violently
through her veins that her voice faltered, and she was scarcely able to
retain an appearance of self-control; "yes, she is the mistress of the
king, and therefore refuses to marry Count Voss! But patience,
patience, she shall not triumph! and if she dares to love my son, the
son of the queen, King Frederick of Prussia, I will remind her of
Dorris Ritter, who loved him, and was beloved by him! This Dorris was
flogged through the streets of Berlin, and cast out from amongst men."

Laura uttered so loud and fearful a cry that even the queen-mother was
startled, and for a moment touched with pity for the poor,
broken-hearted girl who lay at her feet, like a poor, wounded gazelle
in the convulsive agonies of death.

But she would not give way to this pity; would not betray a weakness,
of which she was ashamed. Taking the hand of the young queen and
casting a look of disdain at Laura, she said, "Come, my daughter, we
will no longer bear the presence of this person, whose tears, I hope,
spring from repentance and acknowledgment of her offence; may she
obtain our pardon by resolving to-day, of her own free will, and
without forcing us to harsher measures, to accept the hand of Count
Voss; come, my daughter."

The two queens stepped to the door. Sophia threw it open violently, and
passed immediately into the boudoir, but Elizabeth did not follow her.
She looked back at the poor sobbing girl lying upon the floor. The pale
and noble face touched her womanly heart.

"Pardon, your majesty, if I do not follow immediately; I should like to
say a few words to Mademoiselle von Pannewitz; I think I have a right
to do so."

The queen-mother experienced a cruel pleasure at these words.

"Oh, my daughter, even your forbearance is exhausted, and you feel that
forgiveness is impossible; yes, speak to her, and let her feel the
whole weight of your righteous indignation. Words of reproach and
accusation from your gentle lips will have a crushing power. But no
delay--you know the king will soon be here."

The queen closed the door. She wished to hear nothing that passed
between Elizabeth and Laura; she needed rest, in order to receive the
king with composure.




CHAPTER XIV.

THE MISUNDERSTANDING.


The young queen, the reigning queen, as she was called, was now alone
with Laura von Pannewitz. She was for a moment speechless; strange,
tempestuous feelings burned in the bosom of this gentle woman; she felt
all the torments of rage and jealousy, and the humiliation of
unrequited love.

Leaning against the wall, she looked frowningly at Laura, who was
kneeling before her, wringing her hands and weeping piteously. How
could a woman weep who could call that happiness her own--to possess
which Elizabeth would cheerfully give years of her life? She had at
last found the rival for whom she was despised; the destroyer of her
happiness; the envied woman loved by Frederick!

As she saw this woman bathed in tears at her feet, an exulting joy for
one moment filled her heart. But this violent emotion soon disappeared.
Elizabeth was too true and noble a woman to give herself up long to
such resentment. She felt, indeed, a melancholy pleasure in knowing
that it was not coldness of heart, but love for another, which
estranged the king from her; in the midst of her wild grief she was
still just; and she acknowledged that this woman, whom the king loved,
was more charming and more beautiful than herself.

The love Elizabeth bore her husband was so unselfish, so resigned, so
magnanimous, that she felt grateful to the woman who could impart a
happiness to the king it had never been in her power to bestow.

With a truly noble expression she approached the maid of honor, who,
unconscious of the queen's presence, was still lying on the floor and
weeping bitterly.

"Arise, Laura," said Elizabeth, gently. "How can a woman loved by the
king be sad, or shed tears?"

Laura's hands fell slowly from her face; she checked her tears and
looked piteously at the queen. "God, then, has heard my prayers," she
said; "He does not wish your majesty to despise and condemn me; He
permits me to clear myself before you!"

"Clear yourself," said Elizabeth. "Oh, believe me, in my eyes you need
no justification. You are young, gay, beautiful, and witty; you have
the rare art of conversation; you are cheerful and spirited. This has
attracted Frederick; for this he loves you; in saying this, all is
said. It is impossible for a woman to resist his love. I forgive you
freely, fully. I have but one prayer to make you: resolve all your
duties into one; fill your soul with one thought, make the king happy!
This is all. I have nothing more to say; farewell!"

She was going, but Laura held her back. "Oh, your majesty," she cried
imploringly, "listen to me! do not leave me under this cruel
misconception--these insulting suppositions. Do not think I am so
degenerate, so base, so entirely without womanly feeling, as not to
feel myself amenable to the laws of the land and of the Church. Oh,
believe me, the husband of my queen is sacred in my eyes! and even if I
were so unhappy as to love the king, otherwise than as a true, devoted
subject, I would rather die than cast one shadow on the happiness of
your majesty. Unhappy and guilty as I am, I am no criminal. His majesty
never distinguished me by word or look. I honored him, I revered him,
and nothing more."

"Alas!" said the queen, "you are faint-hearted enough to deny him. You
have not the courage to be proud of his love; you must, indeed, feel
guilty."

"My God! my God!" cried Laura, passionately, "she does not believe me!"

"No, I do not believe you, Laura. I saw how you trembled and paled when
the queen charged you with your love to her son, but I did not hear you
justify yourself."

"Alas, alas!" murmured Laura, in so low a voice as not to be heard by
the queen, "I did not know her majesty was speaking of her son
Frederick."

"Deny it no longer," said Elizabeth; "acknowledge his love, for which
all women will envy you, and for which I forgive you."

"Do not believe what the queen-mother told you!" cried Laura,
passionately; "I have done you no wrong, I have no pardon to ask!"

"And I," said Elizabeth--"I make no reproaches; I do not wail and weep;
I do not pass my nights, as the queen said, sleeplessly and in tears; I
do not mourn over my lost happiness. I am content; I accept my
fate--that is, if the king is happy. But if, perchance, this is not so,
if you do not make his happiness your supreme object, then, Laura, I
take back the forgiveness so freely given, and I envy you in my heart.
Farewell."

"No, no, you must not, you shall not go! believe my words! have some
pity, some mercy on me! O Heavenly Father, I have suffered enough
without this! It needed not these frightful accusations to punish me
for a love which, though unwise, yes, mad, is not criminal. As truly as
God reigns, it is not the king I love. You turn away, you do not
believe me still! Oh, your majesty." She stopped, her whole frame
trembled--she had heard her lover's voice; God had sent him to deliver
her, to clear her from these disgraceful suspicions.

The door opened, and Prince Augustus William entered; his countenance
was gay and careless, he had come to see the queen-mother, and had been
directed to this saloon. Already sportive and jesting words were on his
lips, when he perceived this strange scene; Laura on her knees, pale
and trembling, before the proud queen, who left her disdainfully in her
humble position. It was a sight that the proud lover could not endure.
The hot blood of the Hohenzollerns was raging. Forgetful of all
consequences, he sprung to her side, raised her from the floor and
clasped her to his heart. Then, trembling with anger, he turned to the
queen. "What does this mean? Why were you in that position? Why were
you weeping, Laura? You on your knees, my Laura! You, who are so
innocent, so pure, that the whole world should kneel before and worship
you! And you, Madame," turning to Elizabeth, "how can you allow this
angel to throw herself in the dust before you? How dare you wound her?
What did you say to bring anguish to her heart and flood her face with
tears? Madame, I demand an answer! I demand it in the name of honor,
justice, and love. Laura is my bride, it is my right to defend her."

"Now, now," said Laura, clinging wildly to her lover, "she will no
longer believe that I love her husband."

"Your bride!" said the queen, with a sad sweet smile; "how young and
trusting you are, my brother, to believe in the possibility of such a
marriage."

"She will be my wife!" cried he passionately; "I swear it, and as truly
as there is a God in Heaven I will keep my oath! I have courage to dare
all dangers, to trample under foot all obstacles. I do not shun the
world's verdict or the king's power. My love is pure and honest, it has
no need to hide and veil itself; it shall stand out boldly before God,
the king, and the whole world! Go, then--go, Madame, and repeat my
words to the king; betray a love which chance, undoubtedly, revealed to
you. It was, I suppose, the knowledge of this love which led you to
wound and outrage this noble woman."

"It is true," said the queen, gently; "I did her injustice--I doubted
her words, her protestations; but Laura knows that this offence was
involuntary, it all arose from a mistake of the dowager-queen."

"How! my mother knows of our love!" said the prince, in amazement.

"No, she is convinced that Laura von Pannewitz loves and is beloved by
the king; for this reason she heaped reproaches upon her, and commanded
her to marry Count Voss, who has just proposed for her hand."

The prince clasped Laura more firmly. "Ah, they would tear you from me;
but my arms will hold you and my breast will shield you, my darling. Do
not tremble, do not weep, my Laura; arm in arm we will go to the king.
I will lead you before my mother and the court, and tell them that you
are my betrothed--that I have sworn to be true to you, and will never
break my oath."

"Stop--be silent, for God's sake!" said Elizabeth; "do not let your
mother hear you--do not let the king know your sad, perilous secret. If
he knows it you are lost."

"Your majesty does not then intend to make known what you have heard,"
said the prince. "Have you the courage to conceal a secret from your
husband?"

"Ah!" said the queen, with a sigh, "my life, thoughts, and feelings are
a secret to him; I will but add this new mystery to the rest. Guard
this secret, which will in the end bring you pain and sorrow. Be
cautious, be prudent. Let the dowager queen still think that it is the
king whom Laura loves, she will be less watchful of you. But now listen
to my request; never speak to me of this love that chance revealed, and
which I will seek to forget from this moment; never remind me of an
engagement which in the eyes of the king and your mother would be
unpardonable and punishable, and of which it would be my duty to inform
them. As long as you are happy--that will be as long as your love is
under the protection of secrecy--I will see nothing, know nothing. But
when disaster and ruin break over you, then come to me; then you, my
brother, shall find in me a fond, sympathizing sister, and you, poor,
wretched girl, will find a friend who will open her arms to you, and
will weep with you over your lost happiness."

"Oh, my queen!" cried Laura, pressing her hand to her lips; "how noble,
how generous you are!"

Elizabeth drew the poor trembling girl to her heart and kissed her pale
brow. "For those who weep and suffer there is no difference of rank, a
strong bond of human sympathy unites them. I am for you, not the queen,
but the sister who understands and shares your griefs. When you weary
of hidden agony and solitary weeping come to me at Schonhausen; you
will find there no gayeties, no worldly distractions, but a silent
shady garden, in which I sometimes seem to hear God's voice comforting
and consoling me. Here you can weep unnoticed, and find a friend who
will not weary you with questions."

"I thank you, and I will come. Ah! I know I shall soon need this
comfort, my happiness will die an early death!"

"And may I also come, my noble sister?" said the prince.

"Yes," said Elizabeth, smiling, "you may also come, but only when Laura
is not with me. I now entreat you, for your own safety, to close this
conversation. Dry your eyes, Laura, and try to smile, then go to the
garden and call my maids of honor; and you, brother, come with me to
the queen-mother, who is in her boudoir."

"No!" said the prince, fiercely; "I cannot see her now, I could not
control myself. I could not seem quiet and indifferent while I am
suffering such tortures."

"My brother," said the queen, "we princes have not the right to show
how we suffer; it is the duty of all in our station to veil our
feelings with a smile. Come, the queen, who is indignant and angry,
will yet receive us with a smile; and we, who are so sorrowful, will
also smile. Come."

"One word more to Laura," said the prince; and leading the young girl,
who was endeavoring to suppress her emotion, to another part of the
room, he threw his arm around her slender form, and pressed a kiss upon
her fair cheek. "Laura, my darling, do you remember your oath? Will you
be true and firm? Will my mother's threats and commands find you strong
and brave? You will not falter? You will not accept the hand of Count
Voss? You will let no earthly power tear you from me? They can kill me,
Laura, but I cannot be untrue to myself or to you!" Augustus laid his
hand upon her beautiful head; the whole history of her pure and holy
love was written in the look and smile with which she answered him. "Do
you remember that you promised to meet me in the garden?"

"I remember," said she, blushing.

"Laura, in a few days we will be separated. The king wishes to make an
excursion incognito--he has ordered me to accompany him; I must obey."

"Oh, my God! they will take you from me! I shall never see you again!"

"We will meet again," said he encouragingly. "But you must grant me the
comfort of seeing you once more before my departure, otherwise I shall
not have the courage to leave you. The day for our journey is not yet
determined; when it is fixed I will come to inform my mother of it in
your presence. The evening before I will be in the conservatory and
await you; will I wait in vain?"

"No," whispered Laura, "I will be there;" and as if fleeing from her
own words, she hurried to the garden.

Prince Augustus William looked for his sister-in-law to accompany her
to the queen; but she had withdrawn, she did not wish to witness their
parting. Seeing this, the prince was on the point of following Laura to
the garden, when the beating of drums was heard from without.




CHAPTER XV.

SOIREE OF THE QUEEN DOWAGER.


"The king is coming," whispered Augustus William, and he stepped
towards the cabinet of the queen-mother. But the door was already
opened, and the two queens hastened out; they wished to reach the
garden saloon and there to welcome the king.

The expression of both ladies was restless and anxious. Sophia Dorothea
feared the meeting with her son, who would, perhaps, in the inflamed,
eyes of his beloved, read the history of the last hours; his kingly
anger would be kindled against those who brought tears to her eyes. The
queen confessed that she had gone too far--had allowed herself to be
mastered by her scorn; she was embarrassed and fearful.

Elizabeth Christine was not restless, but deeply moved; her heart beat
quickly at the thought of this meeting with her husband; she had not
seen him since the day of the coronation, had not exchanged one single
word with him since the ominous interview in her chamber at Rheinsberg.
Not once on the day of the coronation had the king addressed her; and
only once had he taken her hand. After the coronation he led her in the
midst of the assembled court, and said with a clear and earnest voice:
"Behold, this is your queen."

These ladies were so excited, so filled with their own thoughts that
they hastened through the saloons, scarcely remarking the prince, who
had stepped aside to allow them to pass. The queen-mother nodded
absently and gave him a passing greeting, then turned again to
Elizabeth, who had scarcely patience to conform her movements to the
slow and measured steps of the queen-mother; she longed to look upon
her husband's face once more.

"If Laura von Pannewitz complains to the king, we will have a terrific
scene," said Sophia.

"She will not complain," replied Elizabeth.

"So much the worse, she will play the magnanimous, and I could less
readily forgive that, than a complaint."

At this moment the door opened. The king, followed by his attendants
and those of the two queens, entered the saloon. The two ladies greeted
the king with smooth brows and thoughtless laughter. Nothing betrayed
the restless anxiety reigning in their hearts. Frederick hastened to
meet his mother, and bowing low he greeted her with loving and
respectful words, and tenderly kissed her hand; then turning to his
wife he bowed stiffly and ceremoniously; he did not extend his hand,
did not utter a word. Elizabeth bowed formally in return, and forced
back the hot tears which rushed into her eyes.

The face of the queen-mother was again gay and triumphant. The king
knew nothing as yet; she must prevent him from speaking with Laura
alone. She glanced around at the maid of honor, and saw that the young
maiden, calm and unembarrassed, was conversing with the Prince Augustus
William; her majesty was more than happy to see her son William
entertaining the beautiful Laura. "Ah! now I know how to prevent the
king from speaking to her alone," thought she.

Sophia was never so animated, so brilliant; her sparkling wit seemed
even to animate the king. There was a laughing contest, a war of words,
between them; piquant jests and intellectual bon mots, which seemed to
the admiring courtiers like fallen stars, were scattered to right and
left. The queen would not yield to her son, and indeed sometimes she
had the advantage.

Queen Elizabeth stood sad and silent near them, and if by chance the
eye of the king fell upon her, she felt that his glance was
contemptuous; her pale cheeks grew paler, and it was with great effort
she forced her trembling lips to smile.

The queen-mother proposed to her son and Elizabeth to walk in the
garden, and then to have a simple dance in the brilliant saloons. The
court mourning would not allow a regular ball at this time.

"But why should we seek for flowers in the garden," said the king; "can
there be lovelier blossoms than those now blooming on every side?" His
eye wandered around the circle of lovely maids of honor, who cast their
eyes blushingly to the ground.

Six eyes followed this glance of Frederick with painful interest.

"He scarcely looked at Laura von Pannewitz," said the queen, with a
relieved expression.

"He did not once glance toward me," thought Elizabeth, sighing heavily.

"His eye did not rest for more than a moment upon any woman here,"
thought Pollnitz; "so it is clear he has no favorite in this circle. I
will, therefore, succeed with my beautiful Dorris."

Frederick wished to spare his mother the fatigue of a walk in the
garden--she was lame and growing fleshy; he therefore led her to a
seat, and bowing silently, he gave his left hand to his wife and placed
her by his mother.

Sophia, who watched every movement and every expression of her royal
son, observed the cruel silence which he maintained toward his wife,
and she felt pity for the poor, pale, neglected queen. Sophia leaned
toward the king, who stood hat in hand behind her divan, and whispered:

"I believe, my son, you have not spoken one word to your wife!"

The king's face clouded. "Madame," said he, in a low but firm tone,
"Elizabeth Christine is my queen, but not my wife!" and, as if he
feared a further explanation, he nodded to the Marquis Algarotti and
Duke Chazot to come forward and take part in the conversation.

Suddenly a lady, who had not before been seen in the court circle,
approached the two queens. This lady was of a wondrous pallor; she was
dressed in black, without flowers or ornament; her deep sunken eyes
were filled with feverish fire, and a painful smile played upon her
lips, which were tightly pressed together, as if to force back a cry of
despair.

No one recognised in this pale, majestic, gentle lady, the
"Tourbillon," the joyous, merry, laughing Madame von Morien; no one
could have supposed that her fresh and rosy beauty could, in a few
months, assume so earnest and sad a character. This was the first time
Madame von Morien had appeared at the court of the queen-mother; she
was scarcely recovered from a long and dangerous illness. No one knew
the nature of her disease, but the witty and ill-natured courtiers
exchanged many words of mockery and double meaning on the subject.

It was said Madame von Morien was ill from the neglect of the king. She
suffered from a chill, which, strange to say, had attacked the king,
and not the beautiful coquette. Her disease was a new and peculiar
cold, which did not attack the lungs, but seized upon the heart; the
same disease, indeed, which prostrated Dido, upon the departure of the
cruel AEneas.

The queen-mother received this pale, but still lovely woman, most
graciously; gave her the royal hand to kiss, and smiled kindly.

"It is an age since we have seen you, fair baroness; it appears as if
you will make yourself invisible, and forget entirely that we rejoice
to see you."

"Your royal highness is most gracious to remind me of that," said
Madame von Morien, in a low tone; "death had almost made me forget it,
and assuredly I had not dared to approach you with this pale, thin
face, had not your majesty's flattering command given me courage to do
so."

There was something in the low, suffering voice of Madame von Morien
which awakened sympathy, and even disarmed the anger of the queen
Elizabeth. What bitter tears had she shed, what jealous agony endured,
because of this enchanting woman! She saw her now for the first time
since the fete at Rheinsberg. Looking into this worn and sorrowful
face, she forgave her fully. With the instinct of a loving woman, the
queen understood the malady of her rival; she felt that Madame von
Morien was suffering from unrequited affection, and that despair was
gnawing at her heart.

The king had now no glance, no greeting for his "enchanting Leontine;"
he continued the conversation with Algarotti and Chazot quietly, and
did not consider her profound and reverential salutation as worthy of
the slightest notice.

Elizabeth Christine was pitiful; she gave her hand to be kissed, and
spoke a few friendly, kindly words, which touched the heart of the
beautiful Morien, and brought the tears to her eyes. The king, although
standing near, did not appear even to see her.

"I have some news to announce to your majesty," he said, turning to the
queen-mother. "We are about to make Berlin a temple of science and art,
the seat of learning and knowledge. The Muses, should they desire to
leave Olympus, shall receive a most hospitable reception. Now listen to
the great news. In autumn Voltaire will visit us; and Maupertius, the
great scholar, who first discovered the form of the earth, will come,
as President of our Academy; and Buncauson, who understands some of the
mysteries of God, will also come to Berlin. The celebrated Eulert will
soon belong to us."

"This is indeed glorious news," said Sophia; "but I fear that your
majesty, when surrounded with so many scholars, philosophers, and
historians, will entirely forget the poor ignorant women, and banish
them from your learned court."

"That would be to banish happiness, beauty, mirth, and the graces; and
no one would expect such barbarism from the son of my noble and exalted
mother," said Frederick. "Even the Catholic Church is wise enough to
understand that in order to draw men into their nets, the Trinity,
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is not sufficient, they have also called a
lovely woman to their assistance, whose beauty and pure mysterious
maidenhood is the finest, most piquant and intoxicating perfume of
their gaudy religion. And what would the great painters have been
without women--without their lovely, their bewitching sweethearts, whom
they changed into holy maidens? From luxurious women were designed the
modest, shrinking Magdalens, before whose mysterious charms the wise
children of men bow the knee in adoration. Ah, how many Madonnas has
Raphael painted from his Fornarina! and Correggio had the art to change
his bewitching wife into a holy saint. I must confess, however, we owe
Correggio but small thanks; I should have been more grateful had he
painted us a glowing woman, radiant with beauty, grace, and love. I,
for my part, have a true disgust for weeping, sighing Magdalens, who,
when wearied with earthly loves and passions, turn half way to heaven,
and swear to God the same oaths they have a thousand times sworn to men
and a thousand times broken. Now, if I were in God's place, I would not
accept these wavering saints. For my part I hate these pale, tearful,
sighing, self-destroying beauties, and the farcical exhibition of their
sufferings would never soften my heart."

While the king was speaking his eye turned for the first time toward
Madame von Morion, and his glance rested long, with a cold and piercing
expression, upon her. She had heard every word he had spoken, and every
word was like a cold poisoned dagger in her heart; she felt, although
her eyes were cast down, that his stern look rested upon her; she was
conscious of this crushing glance, although she saw it not; she had the
power not to cry out, not to burst into passionate tears, but to reply
quietly to the queen, who in fact questioned her, only with the
good-humored intention of drowning the hard and cruel words of the king.

The queen wished to lead the conversation from the dangerous topic of
religion and give it another direction. "My son," she said, "you have
forgotten to mention another great surprise you have prepared for us.
You say nothing of the German and French journals which you have
presented to our good city of Berlin; but I assure you I await with
true impatience the day on which these journals appear, and I am
profoundly interested in these new and charming lectures which make of
politics an amusing theme, and give us all the small events of the day."

"Let us hope," said Frederick, "that these journals will also tell us
in the future of great events." Then assuming a gay tone he said: "But
your majesty forgets that you promised the ladies a dance, and see how
impatiently the little princesses look toward us; my sister Amelia is
trying to pierce me with her scornful glances, because I have forced
her to sit in her arm-chair like a maid of honor, for such a weary
time, when she longs to float about like a frolicsome zephyr. To put a
stop to her reproaches I will ask her to give me the first dance."

The king took his sister's hand and led her into the dancing saloon.

The queens and court followed. "Now without doubt he will seek an
opportunity to speak to Laura von Pannewitz," thought the queen-mother;
"I must take measures to prevent it." She called Prince Augustus
William to her side. "My son," said she, "I have a favor to ask of you."

"Oh, your majesty has only to command."

"I know that you are a good son, willing to serve your mother. Listen;
I have important reasons for wishing that the king should not converse
to-night, at least not alone, with Laura von Pannewitz; I will explain
my reasons to you another time. I beg you, therefore, to pay court to
Laura, and not to leave her side should the king draw near. You will
appear not to see his angry glances, but without embarrassment join in
the conversation, and not turn away from Laura until the king has taken
leave. Will you do this for me, my son?"

"I will fulfil your royal commands most willingly," said the prince,
"only it will be said that I am making love to Laura von Pannewitz."

"Well, let them say so, Laura is young and lovely, and does credit to
your taste. Let the court say what it will, we will not make ourselves
unhappy. But hasten, my son, hasten; it appears to me the king is even
now approaching Laura."

The prince bowed to his mother, and with joy in his heart he placed
himself by the side of his beloved.

The queen-mother, entirely at ease, took her seat at the card-table
with her daughter-in-law and their cavaliers, while the king amused
himself in the ball-room, and danced a tour with almost every lady. He
did not dance with Leontine; not once did his eye meet hers, though her
glances followed him everywhere with a tender, beseeching, melancholy
expression.

"So sad!" whispered Madame von Brandt, who, glowing with beauty and
merriment, having just danced with the king, now took a seat by her
side.

Madame von Morien with a sigh held out her small hand. "Dear friend,"
said she, in a low voice, "you were right. I should not have come here;
I thought myself stronger than I am; I thought my mourning would touch
him, and awaken at least his pity."

"Pity!" laughed Madame von Brandt; "men never have pity for women: they
worship or despise them; they place us on an altar or cast us in the
dust to be trodden under foot. We must take care, dear Leontine, to
build the altar on which they place us so high, that their arms cannot
reach us to cast us down."

"You are right; I should have been more prudent, wiser, colder. But
what would you? I loved him, and believed in his heart."

"You believed in the heart of a man! Alas! what woman can boast that
she ever closed that abyss and always retained the keys?"

"Yes, the heart of man is an abyss," said Madame von Morien; "in the
beginning it is covered with flowers, and we believe we are resting in
Paradise; but the blossoms wither, and will no longer support us; we
fall headlong into the abyss with wounded hearts, to suffer and to die."

Madame von Brandt laid her hand, glittering with jewels, upon the
shoulder of her friend, and looked derisively into the poor pale face.
"Dear Morien," said she, "we cannot justly cast all the blame upon the
men, when the day comes in which they make themselves free from the
bonds of love. The fault is often the woman's. We misuse our power, or
do not properly use it. It is not enough to love and to be loved. With
love we must also possess the policy of love. This policy is necessary.
The women who do not know how to govern the hearts which love them will
soon lose their power. So was it with you, my dear friend; in your love
you were too much the woman, too little the politician and diplomatist;
and instead of wisely making yourself adored, by your coldness and
reserve you yielded too much to your feelings, and have fallen into
that abyss in which, poor Leontine, you have for the moment lost your
health and strength. But that must not remain the case; you shall rise
from this abyss, proud, triumphant, and happy. I offer you my hand; I
will sustain you: while you sigh I will think for you; while you weep I
will see for you."

Madame von Morien shook her head sadly. "You will only see that he
never looks at me--that I am utterly forgotten."

"But when I see that, I will shut my eyes that I may not see it; and
when you see it, you must laugh gayly and look the more triumphant.
Dear friend, what has love made of you? Where is your judgment and your
coquetry? My God! you are a young maiden again, and sigh like a child
for your first love. However tender we may be, we must not sacrifice
all individuality; besides, being a woman you must still be a coquette,
and in a corner of your most tender and yielding heart you must ever
conceal the tigress, who watches and has her claws ready to tear in
pieces those whom you love, if they ever seek to escape from you.
Cease, then, to be the neglected, tear-stained Magdalen, and be again
the revengeful, cruel tigress. You have, besides, outside of your love,
a glittering aim--a member of the Female Order of Virtue. To wear the
cross of modesty upon your chaste breast, what an exalted goal! And you
will reach it. I bring you the surest evidence of it; I bring you, as
you wished, a letter from the empress, written with her own hand. You
see all your conditions are fulfilled. The empress writes to you and
assures you of her favor; she assures you that the Order of Virtue will
soon be established. The king has not separated from his wife, and for
this reason you receive a letter from the empress. Now help to bring
about the marriage of the Prince Augustus William with the Princess of
Brunswick, and you will be an honored member of the Austrian Order of
Virtue. Here, take at once this letter of the empress."

Madame von Brandt put her hand in her pocket to get the letter, but
turned pale, and said, breathlessly: "My God! this letter is not in my
pocket, and yet I know positively that I placed it there. A short time
before I joined you I put my hand in my pocket, and distinctly felt the
imperial seal. The letter was there, I know it. What has become of it?
Who has taken it away from me? But no, it is not possible, it cannot be
lost! I must have it; it must still be in my pocket."

Trembling with anxiety, with breathless haste Madame von Brandt emptied
her pocket, hoping that the luckless letter might be sticking to her
gold-embroidered handkerchief, or fastened in the folds of her fan. She
did not remember that her anxiety might be observed; and truly no one
noticed her, all were occupied with their own pleasures. All around her
was movement, life, and merry-making; who would observe her? She
searched again in vain, shook her handkerchief, unfolded the large fan;
the letter could not be found. An indescribable anxiety overpowered
her; had she lost the letter? had it been stolen from her? Suddenly she
remembered that while engaged a short time before with Pollnitz she had
drawn out her fan; perhaps at the same time the letter had fallen upon
the floor, and Pollnitz might have found it, and might now be looking
for Madame von Morien in order to restore it. She searched in every
direction for Pollnitz.

Madame von Morien had not remarked the anguish of her friend, or had
forgotten it. She was again lost in dreams; her eyes fastened on the
face of the young king, she envied every lady whose hand he touched in
the dance, to whom he addressed a friendly word, or gave a gracious
smile. "I see him no more," said she sadly.

"Who?" said Madame von Brandt, once more searching her pocket.

"The king," Morien answered, surprised at the question; "he must have
left the saloon; I saw him a few moments since in conversation with
Pollnitz."

"With Pollnitz," said she eagerly, and she searched again in every
direction for him.

Suddenly Madame von Morien uttered a low cry, and a rosy blush
overspread her fair pale face; she had seen the king, their eyes had
met; the sharp, observant glance of the king was steadily and sternly
fixed upon her.

The king stood in a window corner, half hidden by the long, heavy silk
curtains, and gazed ever steadily at the two ladies.

"I see the king," murmured Madame von Morien.

"And I see Pollnitz standing near him," said Madame von Brandt, whose
eyes had followed the direction of her friend's. She thrust her
handkerchief into her pocket and opened her fan in order to hide her
reddened face behind it; the king's piercing look filled her with
alarm. "Let us walk through the saloons, dear Morien," said she, rising
up, "the heat chokes me, and I would gladly search a little for the
letter; perhaps it may yet be found."

"What letter?" asked Madame von Morien, indifferently. Her friend
stared at her and said:

"My God! you have not heard one word I have said to you!"

"Oh, yes, that you had a letter to give me from the Empress of Austria."

"Well, and this letter I have lost here in these saloons."

"Some one will find it; and as it is addressed to me, will immediately
restore it."

"Dear Morien, I pray you in God's name do not seem so quiet and
indifferent. This is a most important affair. If I did not leave this
letter in my room, and have really lost it, we are in danger of being
suspected; in fact, in the eyes of the king we will be considered as
spies of Austria."

At the name of the king Madame von Morien was attentive and sympathetic.

"But no one can read this letter. Was it sealed?"

"Yes, it was sealed; but, look you, it was sealed with the private seal
of the empress, and her name stands around the Austrian arms. Without
opening the letter it will be known that it is from the Empress of
Austria, and will awaken suspicion. Hear me further; this letter was
enveloped in a paper which had no address, but contained some words
which will compromise us both if it is known that this letter was
addressed to me."

"What was written in this paper?" said Madame von Morien, still looking
toward the king, who still stood in the window niche, and kept his eyes
fixed upon the two ladies.

"The paper contained only the following words: 'Have the goodness to
deliver this letter; you see the empress keeps her word; we must do the
same and forget not our promises. A happy marriage is well pleasing in
the sight of God and man; the married woman is adorned, the man crowned
with virtue.'"

"And this letter was signed?"

"No, it was not signed; but if it falls into the hands of the king, he
will know from whom it comes; he is acquainted with the handwriting of
Manteuffel."

"Come! come! let us look to it!" said Madame von Morien, now full of
anxiety; "we must find this unfortunate paper; come!"

She took the arm of her friend and walked slowly through the saloons,
searching everywhere upon the inlaid floor for something white.

"You are right," said the king, coming from the window and following
the ladies with his eyes; "you are right. They are both searching
anxiously, and it was surely Madame von Brandt to whom the outer
covering of this letter was directed. Let them seek; they will find as
little as the eleven thousand virgins found. But now listen, baron, to
what I say to you. This whole affair remains a secret known to no one.
Listen well, baron; known to no one! You must forget that you found
this letter and gave it to me, or you will believe it to be a dream and
nothing more."

"Yes, your majesty," said Pollnitz, smiling; "a dream, such as Eckert
dreamed, when he supposed the house in Jager Street to be his, and
awaked and found it to belong to your highness!"

"You are a fool!" said the king, smiling; he nodded to Pollnitz and
joined the two queens, who had now finished their game of cards and
returned to the saloon.

The queen-mother advanced to meet her son, and extended her hand to
him; she wished now to carry out her purpose and fulfil the promise
given to Duke Rhedern. She did not doubt that the king, who received
her with so much reverence and affection, would grant her request, and
the court would be again witness to the great influence, and indeed the
unbounded power which she had over her son. She stood with the king
directly under the chandelier, in the middle of the saloon; near them
stood the reigning queen and the princes and princesses of the royal
house. It was an interesting picture. It was curious to observe this
group, illuminated by the sharp light, the faces so alike and yet so
different in expression; blossoms from one stem, and yet so unlike in
greatness, form, and feature. The courtiers drew near, and in
respectful silence regarded the royal family, who, bathed in a sea of
light, were in the midst of them but not of them.

"My son," said the queen, in a clear, silvery voice, "I have a request
to make of you." The king kissed his mother's hand.

"Madame, you well know you have no need of entreaty; you have only to
command." Sophia smiled proudly.

"I thank your majesty for this assurance! Listen, then, my chamberlain,
Duke Rhedern, wishes to marry. I have promised him to obtain your
consent."

"If my royal mother is pleased with the choice of her chamberlain, I
am, of course, also content; always provided that, the chosen bride of
the duke belongs to a noble family. What is the rank of this bride?"

The queen looked embarrassed, and smiling, said: "She has no rank, your
majesty."

The king's brow darkened, "She was not born, then, to be a duchess.
Your chamberlain would do better to be silent over this folly than to
force a refusal from me. I hate misalliances, and will not suffer them
at my court."

These loudly spoken and harsh words produced different impressions upon
the family circle of the king; some were cast down, others joyful; some
cheeks grew pale, and others red. Sophia blushed from pleasure; she was
now convinced that the king would not seek a divorce from his wife, in
order to form a morganatic marriage with Laura von Pannewitz; and the
queen-mother was of too noble and virtuous a nature herself to believe
in the possibility of a mistress at the court of Prussia. The love of
the king for the lovely Laura appeared now nothing more than a poetical
idyl, which would soon pass away--nothing more! The words of the king
made a painful impression upon Augustus William; his brow clouded, his
features assumed a painful but threatening expression; he was in the
act of speaking, and opposing in the name of humanity and love those
cruel words of the king, as Elizabeth Christine, who stood near him and
observed him with tender sympathy, whispered lightly:

"Be silent, my brother; be considerate."

The prince breathed heavily, and his glance turned for comfort toward
the maids of honor. Laura greeted him with her eyes, and then blushed
deeply over her own presumption. Strengthened by this tender glance
from his beautiful bride, Augustus was able to assume a calm and
indifferent mien.

In the meantime the queen-mother was not silenced by the words of the
king. Her pride rebelled against this prompt denial in the face of her
family and the court. Besides, she had given her royal word to the
count, and it must be redeemed. She urged, therefore, her request with
friendly earnestness, but the king was immovable. Sophia, angry at the
opposition to her will, was even the more resolved to carry out her
purpose. She had a few reserved troops, and she decided to bring them
now into the field.

"Your majesty should, without doubt, protect your nobles from unworthy
alliances; but there are exceptional cases, where the interest of the
nobility would be promoted by allowing such a union." Sophia Dorothea
drew nearer to her son, and whispered lightly: "Count Rhedern is
ruined, and must go to the ground if you forbid this marriage."

The king was now attentive and sympathetic. "Is the lady very rich?"

"Immensely rich, sire. She will bring the duke a million dollars; she
is the daughter of the rich silk merchant Orguelin."

"Ah, Orguelin is a brave man, and has brought much gold into Prussia by
his fabrics," said the king, who was evidently becoming more yielding.

"It would be a great pity if this gold should be lost to Prussia," said
the queen.

"What do you mean, madame?"

"This Mademoiselle Orguelin, thanks to her riches, has many lovers, and
at this time a young merchant from Holland seeks her hand; he has the
consent of her father, and will also obtain hers, unless the count
knows how to undermine him," said the queen, thus springing her last
mine.

"This must not be," said the king; "this Orguelin shall not marry the
rich Hollander! Those millions of crowns shall not leave Prussia!"

"But your majesty cannot prevent this girl from marrying the man of her
choice, and you cannot forbid her father to give her a portion of his
fortune."

The king was silent a moment, and appeared to consider. He then said to
his mother: "Madame, you are an eloquent advocate for your client, and
no man can withstand you. I give way, therefore; Count Rhedern has my
consent to marry the Orguelin."

"But even THAT is not sufficient," said the queen; "there is yet
another condition, without the filling of which this proud millionnaire
refuses to give her hand to the duke."

"Ah, look you, the little bourgeoise makes conditions before she will
wed a count."

"Yes, sire, she will become the wife of the count only with the count's
assurance that she will be presented at court, and be received
according to her new rank."

"Truly," said the king, with ironical laughter, "this little
millionnaire thinks it an important point to appear at my court."

"It appears so, sire; it seems that this is a greater glory than to
possess a count for a husband."

The king looked thoughtfully before him, then raised his eyes to his
mother with a mocking smile. "Mother, you know I can refuse you
nothing; and as you wish it, Mademoiselle Orguelin, when she is
married, shall be received at my court as a newly baked countess. But
petition for petition, favor for favor. I promise you to receive this
new baked countess if you will promise me to receive the Count Neal at
your court?"

"Count Neal," said the queen, "your majesty knows--"

"I know," said the king, bowing, "I know that Count Neal is of as good
family as the new Countess of Rhedern; that he possesses many millions
which I have secured to Prussia by granting him his title. So we
understand each other. The new baked countess will be as well received
at my court as Count Neal will at yours."

He gave the queen his hand, she laid hers unwillingly within it, and
whispered: "Ah, my son, you have cruelly overreached me."

"Madame, we secure in this way three millions for Prussia, and they
weigh more than a few countly ancestors. The Prussia of the future will
triumph in battle through her nobles; but she will become greater, more
powerful, through the industry of her people than by victory on the
battle-field."




CHAPTER XVI.

UNDER THE LINDENS.


Linden Street, of Berlin, which is now the most brilliant and most
beautiful thoroughfare of that great city, was, in the year 1740, a
wild and desolate region.

Frederick the First loved pomp and splendor. His wife, when told upon
her death-bed how much the king would mourn for her, said, smiling: "He
will occupy himself in arranging a superb funeral procession; and if
this ceremony is very brilliant, he will be comforted."

Frederick the First planted the trees from which this street takes its
name, to render the drive to the palace of Charlottenburg more
agreeable to the queen, and to conceal as much as possible the desolate
appearance of the surroundings; for all this suburb lying between the
arsenal and the zoological garden was at that time a desolate and
barren waste. The entire region, extending from the new gate to the
far-distant Behren Street, was an immense mass of sand, whose drear
appearance had often offended Frederick while he was still the prince
royal. Nothing was to be seen, where now appear majestic palaces and
monuments, the opera house and the catholic church, but sand and heaps
of rubbish. Frederick William the First had done much to beautify this
poor deserted quarter, and to render it more fitting its near
neighborhood to the palaces, which were on the other side of the
fortifications; but the people of Berlin had aided the king very little
in this effort. None were willing to banish themselves to this desolate
and remote portion of the city, and the few stately and palatial
buildings which were erected there were built by the special order of
the king, and at his expense. Some wealthy men of rank had also put up
a few large buildings, to please the king, but they did not reside in
them, and the houses themselves seemed almost out of place. One of
these large and stately houses had not been built by a Count Dohna, or
a Baron von Pleffen, or any other nobleman, but by the most honorable
and renowned court tailor Pricker; and for the last few days this house
had rejoiced in a new and glittering sign, on which appeared in large
gilt letters, "Court Tailor to her majesty the dowager queen, and to
her majesty the reigning queen." But this house, with its imposing
inscription, was also surrounded by dirty, miserable cabins. In its
immediate neighborhood was the small house which has already been
described as the dwelling of poor Anna Schommer.

A deep and unbroken silence reigned in this part of Berlin, and the
equipages of the royal family and nobility were rarely seen there,
except when the king gave an entertainment at Charlottenburg.

But to-day a royal carriage was driven rapidly from the palace through
this desolate region, and toward the Linden Avenue. Here it stopped,
and four gentlemen alighted. They were the king; the royal architect,
Major Knobelsdorf; the grand chamberlain, Von Pollnitz; and Jordan, the
head of police and guardian of the poor.

The king stood at the beginning of the Linden Avenue, and looked
earnestly and thoughtfully at the large desolate surface spread out
before him; his clear bright glance flew like lightning here and there.

"You must transform this place for me, Knobelsdorf; you must show
yourself a very Hercules. You have the ability, and I will furnish the
money. Here we will erect a monument to ourselves, and make a glorious
something of the nothing of this desert. We will build palaces and
temples of art and of religion. Berlin is at present without every
thing which would make it a tempting resort for the Muses. It is your
affair, Knobelsdorf, to prepare a suitable reception for them."

"But the Muses are willing to come without that," said Pollnitz, with
his most, graceful bow, "for they would discover here the young god
Apollo, who, without doubt, found it too tiresome in heaven, and has
condescended to become an earthly king."

The king shrugged his shoulders. "Pollnitz," he said, "you are just
fitted to write a book of instructions for chamberlains and court
circles; a book which would teach them the most honied phrases and the
most graceful flatteries. Why do you not compose such a work?"

"It is absolutely necessary, your majesty, in order to write a book to
have a quiet study in your own house, Where you can arrange every thing
according to your own ideas of comfort and convenience. As I do not at
present possess a house, I cannot write this book."

The king laughed and said: "Well, perhaps Knobelsdorf can spare a small
spot here, on which to erect your Tusculum. But we must first build the
palace of the queen-mother, and a few other temples and halls. Do you
not think, Jordan, that this is a most suitable place on which to
realize all those beautiful ideals of which we used to dream at
Rheinsberg? Could we not erect our Acropolis here, and our temples to
Jupiter and Minerva?"

"In order to convince the world that it is correct in its supposition,"
said Jordan, smiling, "that your majesty is not a Christian, but a
heathen, who places more faith in the religion of the old Greeks than
in that of the new Church fathers."

"Do they say that? Well, they are not entirely wrong if they believe
that I have no great admiration for popery and the Church. This Church
was not built by Christ, but by a crafty priesthood. Knobelsdorf, on
this spot must stand the temple of which I have so often dreamed. There
is space to accomplish all that fancy could suggest or talent execute."

"Then the palace of the dowager queen must not be placed here?" asked
Knobelsdorf.

"No, not here; this place has another destination, of which I will
speak further to you this evening, and learn if my plan has your
approval. I dare say my most quarrelsome Jordan will make some
objections. Eh bien, nous verrons. We will proceed and seek a situation
for the palace of the queen."

"If your majesty will permit me," said Pollnitz, while the king with
his three companions passed slowly down the Linden Avenue, "I will take
the liberty of pointing out to you a spot, which appears most suitable
to me for this palace. It is at the end of the avenue, and at the
entrance to the park; it is a most beautiful site, and there would be
sufficient room to extend the buildings at will."

"Show us the place," said the king, walking forward.

"This is it," said Pollnitz, as they reached the end of the avenue.

"It is true," said the king, "here is space enough to erect a palace.
What do you think, Knobelsdorf, will this place answer?"

"We must begin by removing all those small houses, your majesty; that
would, of course, necessitate their purchase, for which we must obtain
the consent of the possessors, who would, many of them, be left
shelterless by this sudden sale."

"Shelterless!" said the king; "since Jordan has become the father of
the poor, none are shelterless," as he glanced toward his much-beloved
friend. "This spot seems most suitable to me. The palace might stand on
this side; on that a handsome public building, perhaps the library, and
uniting the two a lofty arch in the Grecian style. We will convert that
wood into a beautiful park, with shady avenues, tasteful parterres,
marble statues, glittering lakes, and murmuring streams."

"Only a Frederick could dream it possible to convert this desolate spot
into such a fairy land," said Jordan, smiling. "For my part, I see
nothing here but sand, and there a wood of miserable stunted trees."

The king smiled. "Blessed are they who believe without having seen," he
said. "Well, Knobelsdorf, is there room here to carry out our extensive
plans?"

"Certainly; and if your majesty will furnish me with the requisite
funds, the work can be begun without delay."

"What amount will be required?"

"If it is all executed as your majesty proposes, at least a million."

"Very well, a million is not too much to prepare a pleasure for the
queen-mother."

"But," said Pollnitz, "will not your majesty make those poor people
acquainted with their fate, and console them by a gracious word for
being compelled to leave their homes? It has only been a short time
since I was driven by the rain to take shelter in one of those houses,
and it made me most melancholy, for I have never seen such want and
misery. There were starving children, a woman dying of grief, and a
drunken man. Truly as I saw this scene I longed to be a king for a few
moments, that I might send a ray of happiness to brighten this gloomy
house, and dry the tears of these wretched people."

"It must have been a most terrible sight if even Pollnitz was
distressed by it," cried the king, whose noble countenance was
overshadowed with sorrow. "Come, Jordan, we will visit this house, and
you shall assist in alleviating the misery of its inhabitants. You,
Knobelsdorf, can occupy yourself in making a drawing of this place.
Lead the way, Pollnitz."

"My desire at last attained," thought Pollnitz, as he led the king
across the common. "It has been most difficult to bring the king here,
but I am confident my plan will succeed. Dorris Ritter doubtless
expects us; she will have considered my words, and yielding to her
natural womanly coquetry, she will have followed my counsel, and have
made use of the clothing I sent her yesterday."

They now stood before the wretched house which Pollnitz had indicated.

"This house has truly a most gloomy appearance," said the king.

"Many sad tears have been shed here," said Pollnitz, with the
appearance of deep sympathy.

The door of the shop was merely closed; the king pushed it open, and
entered with his two companions. No one came forward to meet them;
silence reigned in the deserted room.

"Permit me, your majesty, to go into that room and call the woman; she
probably did not hear us enter."

"No, I will go myself," said the king; "it is well that I should
occasionally seek out poverty in its most wretched hiding-place, that I
may learn to understand its miseries and temptations."

"Ah! my king," said Jordan, deeply touched, "from to-day your people
will no longer call you their king, but their father."

The king stepped quickly to the door which Pollnitz had pointed out;
the two gentlemen followed, and remained standing behind him, glancing
curiously over his shoulder.

The king crossed the threshold, and then stood motionless, gazing into
the room. "Is it possible to live in such a den?" he murmured.

"Yes, it is possible," replied a low, scornful voice; "I live here,
with misery for my companion."

The king was startled by this voice, and turned toward that side of the
room from which it proceeded; only then seeing the woman who sat in the
farthest corner. She remained motionless, her hands folded on her lap;
her face was deadly pail, but of a singularly beautiful oval; the hair
encircling her head in heavy braids, was of a light, shining blond, and
had almost the appearance of a halo surrounding her clear, pale face,
which seemed illumined by her wonderful eyes.

"She has not made use of the things which I sent," thought Pollnitz;
"but I see she understands her own advantages. She is really beautiful;
she looks like a marble statue of the Virgin Mary in some poor village
church."

The king still stood gazing, with an earnest and thoughtful expression,
at this woman, who looked fixedly at him, as if she sought to read his
thoughts. But he remained quiet, and apparently unmoved. Did the king
recognize this woman? did he hear again the dying melodies of his early
youth? was he listening to their sweet, but melancholy tones? Neither
Pollnitz nor Dorris Ritter could discover this in his cold, proud face.

Jordan broke this silence by saying gently, "Stand up, my good woman,
it is the king who is before you."

She rose slowly from her seat, but her countenance did not betray the
least astonishment or pleasure.

"The king!" she said; "what does the king desire in this den of poverty
and misery?"

"To alleviate both poverty and misery if they are undeserved," said the
king softly.

She approached him quickly, and made a movement as if she would offer
him her hand. "My wretchedness is undeserved," she said, "but not even
a king can alleviate it."

"Let me, at least, attempt to do so. In what can I assist you?"

She shook her head sadly. "If King Frederick, the son of Frederick
William the First, does not know, then I do not."

"You are poor, perhaps in want?"

"I do not know--it is possible," she said absently; "how can I among so
many pains and torments distinguish between despair and anguish, and
want and privation?"

"You have children?"

"Yes," she said, shuddering, "I have children, and they suffer from
hunger; that I know, for they often pray to me for bread, when I have
none to give them."

"Why does not their father take care of them; perhaps he is not living?"

"He lives, but not for us. He is wiser than I, and forgets his grief in
drink, while I nourish the gnawing viper at my heart."

"You have, then, nothing to ask of me?" said the king, becoming
indignant.

She gazed at him long and searchingly, with her great piercing eyes.
"No," she said harshly. "I have nothing to ask."

At this moment the door was thrown open, and the two children, Karl and
Anna, ran in, calling for their mother; but they became silent on
perceiving the strangers, and crept shyly to her side. Dorris Ritter
was strangely moved by the appearance of her children; her countenance,
which had borne so hard an expression, became mild and gentle. She
grasped the hands of the two children, and with them approached the
king.

"Yes, your majesty, I have a petition to make. I implore your pity for
my children. They are pure and innocent as God's angels; let not the
shame and misery of their parents fall upon their heads. King
Frederick, have pity on my children!"

And overcome by her emotions and her anguish, this unhappy woman sank
with her children at the feet of the king. The king regarded her
thoughtfully, then turned to Jordan.

"Jordan," said he, "to you I intrust the care of these children."

The wretched woman started to her feet, and pressed her children to her
arms with an expression as terrified and full of agony as that of the
noble and touching statue of the Greek Niobe.

"Ah! you would tear my children from me! No, no, I ask nothing; we need
no mercy, no assistance; we will suffer together; do not separate us.
They would cease to love me; they would learn to despise me, their
mother, who only lives in their presence; who, in the midst of all her
sorrow and grief, thanks God daily upon her bended knees that he gave
her these children, who alone have saved her from despair and death."

"You have uttered very wild and godless words," said the king. "You
should pray to God to make your heart soft and humble. To be poor, to
suffer from hunger, to have a drunken husband, are great misfortunes,
but they can be borne if you have a pure conscience. Your children
shall not be parted from you. They shall be clothed and taught, and I
will also see what can be done for you. And now farewell."

And the king, bowing slightly, turned toward the door, and in doing so
placed a few pieces of gold on the table. Dorris had watched every
movement; she started wildly forward and seized the gold, which she
handed to the king.

"Your majesty," she said, with flashing eyes, "I only implored mercy
for my children; I did not beg for myself. My sufferings cannot be
wiped out with a few pieces of gold."

The countenance of the king assumed a most severe expression, and he
threw an annihilating glance on this bold woman, who dared to oppose
him.

"I did not give the gold to you, but to your children," he said; "you
must not rob them." He then continued more gently: "If you should ever
need and desire assistance, then turn to me; I will remember your
poverty, not your pride. Tell me your name, therefore, that I may not
forget."

The poor, pale woman glanced searchingly at him. "My name," she said
thoughtfully, as if to herself, "King Frederick wishes to know my name.
I am called--I am called Anna Schommer."

And as she replied, she placed her hand upon the head of her little
daughter, as if she needed a support. Thus she stood trembling, but
still upright, with head erect, while the king and his suite turned
toward the door. Her son, who had kept his eyes upon the king, now
followed him and lightly touched his mantle.

His mother saw it, and raising her arm threateningly, while with the
other she still supported herself by leaning on her child, she cried:
"Do not touch him, my son. Kings are sacred."

Frederick, already standing on the threshold, turned once more; his
great, luminous eyes rested inquiringly on this pale, threatening
figure. An indescribably sad smile played upon his features, but he
spoke no word; and slowly turning, he passed through the door, and
hurried silently from the shop.

Dorris Ritter uttered a low cry when she no longer saw him; her hands
slid powerless from the head of her child, and hung heavily at her
side. The child, thus set at liberty, hurried out to gaze at the king
and his escort.

The poor woman was all alone--alone with her grief and painful
memories. She stood for a long time motionless and silent, as if
unconscious, then a dull, heavy groan escaped from her breast, and she
fell as if struck by lightning. "He did not even know me," she cried.
"For him I suffer pain and misery, and he passes by, and throws me the
crumbs of benevolence which fall from his bountiful table." For many
minutes she lay thus broken and trembling; then, suddenly excited by
pride and revenge, she arose, with a wild gleam in her eyes. She raised
her hand as if calling upon God to witness her words, and said
solemnly, "He did not recognize me to-day, but a day will come on which
he shall recognize me--the day on which I avenge my wretched and
tormented life! He is a royal king and I a poor woman, but the sting of
a venomous insect suffices to destroy even a king. Revenge I will have;
revenge for my poisoned existence."




CHAPTER XVII.

THE POLITICIAN AND THE FRENCH TAILOR.


Without, the scene had changed in the meanwhile. The attention of the
people had been attracted to the king's presence by the royal equipage
which was slowly driving down the street, and one and all hurried from
their houses to see and greet their handsome young monarch. Men and
women, young and old, were running about confusedly, each one inquiring
of his neighbor why the king had come, and where he might now be, as
his carriage was apparently awaiting him. And why was that fat man, who
was seated on the sidewalk, sketching this sandy place with its poor
little houses?

Even the proud and self-satisfied Mr. Pricker had not considered it
beneath his dignity to descend to the street door, where he took his
stand surrounded by his assistants and apprentices.

"It is said the king has gone into the house of Schommer, the grocer,"
said one of his assistants, returning from a reconnoissance he had made
among the noisy and gossiping multitude.

Mr. Pricker shook his head gravely. "He must have been misinformed, for
he undoubtedly intended coming to this house and paying me a visit, an
intention which would be neither novel nor surprising in my family.
None of the rulers of the house of Hohenzollern have as yet neglected
to pay a visit to the house of Pricker. The present king will not fail
to observe this noble custom, for--"

The worthy Mr. Pricker was interrupted by the shouts of the people. The
king had appeared upon the streets, and was greeted with vociferous
cheers, amid the waving of hats and handkerchiefs.

Mr. Pricker, observing with intense satisfaction that the king had
turned and was advancing in the direction of his house, stepped forward
with a self-gratulatory smile, and placed himself immediately at the
side of the king's path. But the king passed by without noticing him.
On this occasion he did not return the greeting of the people in quite
so gracious a manner as usual; his eye was dim, and his brow clouded.
Without even favoring the smiling and bowing Pricker with a glance, he
passed on to the carriage which awaited him in front of the court
dressmaker's. The king entered hastily, his cavaliers following him,
and the carriage drove off. The shouting of the populace continued,
however, until it disappeared in the distance.

"Why do these poor foolish people shout for joy?" grumbled Mr. Pricker,
shrugging his shoulders. Now that the king had taken no notice of him,
this man was enraged. "What do they mean by these ridiculous cries, and
this waving of hats? The king regarded them as discontentedly as if
they were vermin, and did not even favor them with a smile. How
low-spirited he is! his not recognizing me, the court dressmaker of his
wife, shows this conclusively. It must have been his intention to visit
me, for his carriage had halted immediately in front of my door; in his
depression he must have entirely forgotten it."

The crowd had begun to disperse, and but a few isolated groups could
now be seen, who were still eagerly engaged in discussing the king's
appearance.

At a short distance from Mr. Pricker were several grave and dignified
citizens, dressed in long coats ornamented with immense ivory buttons,
and wearing long cues, which looked out gravely from the three-cornered
hats covering their smooth and powdered hair.

Mr. Pricker observed these citizens, and with a friendly greeting
beckoned to them to approach. "My worthy friends, did you also come to
see the king?"

"No, we were only passing, but remained standing when we saw the king."

"A very handsome young man."

"A very wise and learned young king."

"And still--"

"Yes, and still--"

"Yes, that is my opinion also, worthy friends," sighed Mr. Pricker.

"The many innovations and ordinances; it terrifies one to read them."

"Every day something new."

"Yes, it is not as it was in the good old times, under the late
lamented king. Ah, we then led a worthy and respectable life. One knew
each day what the next would bring forth. He who hungered to-day knew
that he would also do so on the morrow; he who was rich to-day knew
that he would still be so on the morrow. Ours was an honest and
virtuous existence. Prudence and propriety reigned everywhere; as a
husband and father, the king set us an exalted example."

"It is true, one ran the risk of being struck occasionally; and if a
man had the misfortune to be tall, he was in danger of being enrolled
among the guards," said another. "But this was all. In other respects,
however, one lived quietly enough, smoked his pipe, and drank his pot
of beer, and in these two occupations we could also consider the king
as our model and ideal."

"But now!"

"Yes, now! Every thing changes with the rapidity of the wind. He who
but yesterday was poor, is rich to-day; the man who was rich yesterday,
is to-day impoverished and thrown aside; this was the fate of the Privy
Counsellor von Eckert. I worked for him, and he was a good customer,
for he used a great many gloves, almost a dozen pair every month; and
now I have lost this good customer by the new government."

"But, then, Eckert deserved it," said the fat beer brewer. "He
oppressed the people, and was altogether an arrogant puffed-up fellow,
who greeted nobody, not even myself. It serves him right that the king
has taken the new house in Jager Street away from him; there was
justice in that."

"But the late lamented king had given it to him, and his last will
should have been honored."

"Yes, that is true; the last will of the late lamented monarch should
have been honored," they all exclaimed with earnest gravity.

"Oh, we will have to undergo a great many trials," sighed Mr. Pricker.
"Could you believe, my friends, that they contemplate depriving us of
our respectable cue, and replacing it with a light, fantastic, and
truly immoral wig?"

"That is impossible! That can never be! We will never submit to that!"
exclaimed the assembled group, with truly Grecian pathos.

"They wish to give us French fashions," continued Pricker; "French
fashions and French manners. I can see the day coming when we will have
French glovemakers and shoemakers, French hair-dressers and
beer-brewers; yes, and even French dressmakers. I see the day coming
when a man may with impunity hang out a sign with French inscriptions
over his shop-door, and when he who intersperses his honest German with
French phrases, will no longer be well beaten. Ah, the present king
will not, like his lamented predecessor, have two girls arrested
because they have said 'charmant;' he will not, with his own hands,
belabor the young lads who have the assurance to appear on the streets
in French costumes, as the deceased king so often did. Every thing will
be different, but not better, only more French."

"Yes, could it be believed," exclaimed the fat beer-brewer, "that they
think of crying down beer, the favorite beverage of the late lamented
king, which, at all events, should be holy in the sight of his son? At
court no more beer will be drank, but only French wines; and he who
wishes to be modern and acceptable at court will turn up his nose at
the beer-pot, and drink mean and adulterated wines. Yes, even coffee is
coming into fashion, and the coffee-house keeper in the
pleasure-garden, who, up to the present time, was only permitted to
make coffee for the royal family and a few other rich people at court,
has not alone received permission to serve coffee to everybody, but
every innkeeper may do the same thing."

"And have you heard," asked the glovemaker gloomily, "that the two
hotel-keepers in Berlin, Nicolai and St. Vincent, have their rivals,
and will no longer keep the only houses where a good dinner can be had
for money? Two French cooks have already arrived, and one of them has
opened a house in Frederick Street, the other one in King Street, which
they call 'Restauration.'"

"Yes," said the shoemaker with a sigh, "I went to the French house in
Frederick Street yesterday, and ate a meal out of curiosity. Ah, my
friends, I could have cried for rage, for I am sorry to say that it was
a better meal than we could ever get at Nicolai's or St. Vincent's;
moreover I paid less for it."

"It is a shame. A Frenchman comes here and gives a better and cheaper
dinner than a native of Berlin," said Mr. Pricker. "I tell you we will
all have much to endure; and even my title is insufficient to protect
me from insult and humiliation, for it might happen that--"

Mr. Pricker suddenly became silent and stared toward the centre of the
street, astonishment and curiosity depicted on his countenance and on
that of his friends, who followed the direction of his glances.

And in truth a very unusual spectacle presented itself to these worthy
burghers. A carriage was slowly passing along the street drawn by two
weary and smoking horses. This carriage was of the elegant and modern
French make, now becoming fashionable at court, and was called a
chaise. As the top was thrown back, its occupants could very well be
seen.

On the front seat were three persons. The first was a man of grave and
earnest demeanor and commanding appearance. His tall and well-made
figure was clad in a black velvet coat with little silver buttons,
ornamented on the sleeves and breast with elegant lace ruffles. His
hair, which was turning gray, was twisted in a knot at the back of his
head, from which a ribbon of enormous length was pendant. A small
three-cornered hat, of extraordinary elegance, rested on the toupet of
curls which hung down on either side of his head and shaded the
forehead, which displayed the dignity and sublimity of a Jupiter.

At his side sat two females, the middle one an elderly, grave-looking
lady; the other a beautiful young girl, with smiling lips, glowing
black eyes, and rosy cheeks. The elegant and graceful attire of these
ladies was very different from the grave and sober costume of the women
of Berlin. Their dresses were of lively colors, with wide sleeves
bordered with lace, and with long waists, the low cut of which in front
displayed in the one the beauty and freshness of her neck; and in the
other, the richness of a guipure scarf with which her throat was
covered. Their heads were covered with immense toupets of powdered
hair, surmounted by little velvet hats, from which long and waving
ribbons hung down behind.

On the back seat were three other young ladies dressed in the same
style, but less richly. This first carriage was followed by a second,
which contained six young men in French costumes, who were looking
around with lively curiosity, and laughed so loudly that the worthy
burgher who stood in front of Pricker's house could hear every word
they uttered, but unfortunately could understand nothing.

"Frenchmen!" murmured Mr. Pricker, with a slight shudder.

"Frenchmen!" echoed his friends, staring at this novel spectacle.

But how? Who was that standing by the first carriage which had halted
in front of Mr. Pricker's house? Who was that speaking with the young
girl, who smilingly leant forward from the carriage and was laughing
and jesting with him? How? Was this young man really the son and heir
of Mr. Pricker? Was he speaking to these strangers, and that, too, in
French? Yes, Mr. Pricker could not deceive himself, it was his son; it
was William, his heir.

"How? Does your son speak French?" asked the glovemaker, in a
reproachful tone.

"He so much desired to do so," said Mr. Pricker, with a sigh, "that I
was forced to consent to give him a French teacher."

William, who had observed his father, now hurried across the street.
The young man's eyes glowed; his handsome face was enlivened with joy;
his manner denoted eagerness and excitement.

"Father," said he, "come with me quickly! These strangers are so
anxious to speak with you. Just think how fortunate! I was passing
along the Charlottenburg road when I met the travellers. They addressed
me in French, and inquired for the best hotel in Berlin. It was lucky
that I understood them, and could recommend the 'City of Paris.' Ah,
father, what a beautiful and charming girl that is; how easy and
graceful! In the whole city of Berlin there is not so beautiful a girl
as Blanche. I have been walking along by the side of the carriage for
half an hour, and we have been laughing and talking like old friends;
for when I discovered who they were, and why they were coming to
Berlin, I told them who my father was directly, and then the old
gentleman became so friendly and condescending. Come, father, Mr.
Pelissier longs to make your acquaintance."

"But I do not speak French," said Mr. Pricker, who, notwithstanding his
antipathy to Frenchmen, still felt flattered by this impatience to make
his acquaintance.

"I will be your interpreter, father. Come along, for you will also be
astonished when you hear who this Mr. Pelissier is." And William drew
his father impatiently to the carriage.

Mr. Pricker's friends stood immovable with curiosity, awaiting his
return with breathless impatience. At last he returned, but a great
change had taken place in Mr. Pricker. His step was uncertain and
reeling; his lips trembled, and a dark cloud shaded his brow. He
advanced to his friends and regarded them with a wild and vacant stare.
A pause ensued. The hearts of all beat with anxiety, and an expression
of intense interest was depicted on every countenance. At last Mr.
Pricker opened his trembling lips, and spoke in deep and hollow tones:

"They are Frenchmen! yes, Frenchmen!" said he. "It is the new tailor
sent for by the king. He comes with six French assistants, and will
work for the king, the princes and the cavaliers of the court. But he
is not only a tailor but also makes ladies' clothing; and his wife and
daughter are the most celebrated dressmakers of Paris; they also are
accompanied by three female assistants, and expect to work for the
queen, the princesses, and the entire court."

"But that is impossible," exclaimed his friends. "The laws of our guild
protect us. No woman can carry on the business of a tailor."

"Nevertheless they will do so," said Pricker; "the king has accorded
them this privilege. Yes, every thing will now be different, handsomer
and better. The king summons these French dressmakers to Berlin, and
the monsters ask my advice. They wish to know of me how they are to
demean themselves toward the members of the guild. The new French
dressmaker asks advice of me, of the court dressmaker Pricker! Ha, ha,
ha! is not that laughable?" And Mr. Pricker broke out into a loud, wild
laugh, which made his friends shudder, and then sunk slowly into the
arms of the glover. His son William, who had been a witness of this
scene, hurried to his father's assistance, and carried him into the
house.

From his carriage Mr. Pelissier looked proudly down upon the poor
tailor. "The good master has fainted," said he with an Olympic smile.
"And he has good reason, for ruin is before him. He is a lost man; for
how could he, an unknown German tailor, dare to compete with Pelissier,
the son of the celebrated tailor of Louis the Fourteenth? That would
evince an assurance and folly with which I could not credit even a
German brain."




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE DOUBLE RENDEZVOUS.


The little maid of honor, Louise von Schwerin, was walking with quick
steps up and down her room; she had locked her door to secure herself
from interruption. She wished to read once more the mysterious note
found yesterday in the bunch of flowers, and once more to meditate
undisturbed upon its contents. Louise knew the note was from the
handsome gardener Fritz Wendel; from him came the beautiful flowers she
found daily upon the sill of her window, and he only could have
concealed the note amongst them. There were but a few lines, entreating
her to meet him that night at eight o'clock, in the grotto of the
conservatory, where she should learn an important and dangerous secret.

"What can the secret be?" asked Louise of herself, after reading the
note again and again. "Perhaps," she said, with a roguish smile,
"perhaps he thinks that his love for me is a secret. Dangerous it
certainly is for him and for me, but a secret it is not. I am certain
that he loves me, but it must be very sweet to be told so; to hear his
lips confess at last what until now I have only read in those eloquent
eyes. Alas! is it not fearful, intolerable, to wait so long for a
declaration of love? Two months so near each other, but not one moment
of sweet, unrestrained intercourse; always hemmed in by this cold,
ceremonious, stupid court life; surrounded by spies and eavesdroppers;
never alone, never free. Is it not terrible to have a sweetheart, and
never to have refused him a kiss, because he has never had the
opportunity to demand one? They say there is rapture in the first kiss
of your lover--in his first embrace. I must know this for myself, that
they may no longer laugh and say I am a silly child without experience.
I will have my experience! I will have my love affairs as well as the
other ladies of the court, only mine shall be more extraordinary, more
romantic. To be loved by a baron or a count is indeed commonplace; but
to be adored by a gardener, who is beautiful as the god Apollo, and
whose obscure birth is his only fault--this is original, this is
piquant. Ah, Madame von Brandt laughed at me yesterday, at my stupidity
and innocence; she was merry at my expense, because I had never been
kissed, never received a stolen embrace, which she declared to be the
most charming event in a woman's life. All the ladies laughed at me as
she said this, and called me an unbaked roll left out in the
cold--which never felt the fire. They shall laugh at me no longer,"
cried Louise, with spiteful tears in her eyes and stamping her little
foot. "No one shall mock at me again; and if they do, I will tell them
I too have a lover; that I have had a declaration of love, and have
received my lover's first kiss. I must be able to say this, and
therefore I will meet Fritz this evening in the grotto of the
conservatory." Even while saying this she was seized with a cold
trembling; one moment her heart stood still, and then almost suffocated
her with its rapid beating. A soft voice seemed to warn her against
this imprudence; she seemed to see the pale face of her mother, and to
hear her living counsels: "Do not go, Louise, Frit Wendel is no lover
for Louise von Schwerin." Her guardian angel spread once more his white
wings around her, longing to protect and save. But, alas! she heard
another voice, breathing flattering words and sweet promises. She saw a
beautiful youth with his soft, large, hazel eyes fixed imploringly upon
her. Louise felt the irresistible charm of the forbidden, the
disallowed, the dangerous. Louise closed her ear to the warning voice;
her good genius had no power over her. "I will go," she said, and a
rosy blush suffused her childish cheeks; "nothing shall prevent me!"
Louise was now quite resolved; but she was not at peace with herself,
and from time to time she hoped some unexpected occurrence, some
unconquerable obstacle, would prevent her from taking this imprudent
step. No difficulty arose; chance seemed to favor her meeting with her
obscure lover.

Sophia Dorothea was to visit her daughter-in-law at Schonhausen, not as
a queen, but without pomp and splendor. The two eldest maids of honor
only would accompany her. Neither Louise von Schwerin nor Laura von
Pannewitz were to be of the party. Sophia was glad that at least for a
few hours she would not see the lovely, sad face, and soft, melancholy
eyes of Laura, nor hear the low and plaintive tones of her accusing
voice. The king had gone to Potsdam, it was therefore unnecessary to
watch Laura. Indeed, of late the queen scarcely believed in this love,
of which she had been so confident; she had tried in vain to discover
any trace of an understanding between Laura and the king. Frederick
scarcely noticed Laura, and had spoken to her but once since that
stormy day; then he had laughingly asked her why she was so pale and
languishing, and if it was an unhappy love which made her look so
mournful. Since that day the queen no longer believed in the passion of
the king for Laura, and she reproached Madame von Brandt with having
misled her.

Madame von Brandt smiled mysteriously. "I did not say, your majesty,
that the king loved Laura; your suspicions fell upon him, and I did not
undeceive you."

"And why not?" said the queen angrily; "why did you not make known to
me the name of Laura's lover?"

"Because I had solemnly sworn not to disclose it," said Madame von
Brandt.

"Is it not the king? then all the better for my poor Laura."

"Still, I venture to implore your majesty to induce my dear young
friend to accept the hand of Count Voss; she will thus perhaps be cured
of her unhappy and hopeless passion."

Sophia was resolved to follow this advice; she therefore drove to
Schonhausen to see the young queen, and consult with her as to the most
efficacious means of accomplishing this result. Louise von Schwerin
thought the queen might still change her mind and command her to
accompany her; she hoped and feared this at the same time. She would
have wept bitterly at this result, but she knew it would be best for
her. Between anxiety and hope, doubts and fears, the time passed slowly.

"There rolls a carriage from the court," said Louise; she heard the
loud cries of the guard and the beating of the drums.

It was the queen leaving for Schonhausen. Louise was now free, now
unobserved; nothing could prevent her from going to the grotto. With
trembling steps and a quickly beating heart she slipped through the
dark alleys of the garden and entered the conservatory. All was still
and wrapped in a sweet twilight. The delightful odor of orange blossoms
filled the place; which, like the subtle vapor of opium, intoxicated
her senses. Breathless with fear and expectation she entered the
grotto; her eyes were blinded by the sudden darkness, and she sank to
the ground.

"Thank God," she murmured softly, "I am alone, he is not here! I shall
have time to recover, and then I can return; I am so frightened--I
ought not to have come. Perhaps the ladies of the court have arranged
this practical joke at my expense. Yes, that is it. It was folly to
believe he would dare to ask me to meet him; he is too timid--too
humble. Yes, it is a trap laid for me, and I have fallen into it."

She rose hastily to fly back to the palace; but it was too late; a
strong arm was gently thrown around her neck, and she was drawn back to
her seat. She tried to free herself, but could not; she heard the loud
beating of his heart, which found an echo in her own; she felt his lips
pressed to hers, but her childish modesty was aroused; she found she
had the wish and courage to free herself.

"Let me go!" she cried breathlessly; "let me go! do not hold me a
moment! I will go! I will go this instant! How dare you treat me in
this manner? How and why did you come?" and Louise, who was now free,
remained standing to hear his reply.

"How did I come here?" said the handsome gardener, in a submissive but
pleading tone. "Every night for four weeks I have worked upon this
subterranean alley; this dark path, which should lead me here unseen.
While others slept and dreamed I worked; and also dreamed with working
eyes. Mine were happy dreams. My work was done, and I could reach this
consecrated spot unseen. I saw in my vision an angel, whom I adore, and
to whom I have consecrated every hour, every moment of my life. Look,
Mademoiselle, at the opening behind that large orange tree, that is the
way to my paradise; through that opening I can reach a staircase,
leading to a small cellar; another pair of steps takes me to a
trap-door leading directly to my room. You can well imagine it required
time, and strength, and courage to prepare this way."

Louise approached the opening curiously. This strange path made for her
sake affected her more than all Fritz Wendel's words. Only a mighty
love could have moved a man in the darkness and alone to such a task.
Louise wished to conquer her confusion and to hide her embarrassment
with light mockery and jesting.

"Truly," she said, laughing, "this is a dark and mysterious passage,
but any one with a light would discover it. You know her majesty has
the saloon illuminated occasionally in the evening, and takes her tea
here."

"No one will find this opening," said the gardener. He pushed the
wooden tub, in which the orange-tree grew, with his foot; it gave way
to a slight touch, and turned round over the opening. "Look,
Mademoiselle, the tree covers my secret."

"Open it! open it! I pray you, I must see it!"

"I will do so if you promise me not to leave me immediately."

"I promise! I promise!"

Fritz Wendel pushed back the orange-tree, then lifting Louise gently in
his arms, he carried her to the grassplot, and seating her, he threw
himself on his knees before her, and bowed, as if in adoration.

"You are my queen, the sovereign of my soul! I lay myself at your feet,
as your slave. You alone can decide my fate. You can raise me to the
heaven of heavens, or cast me in the dust. Say only the little words 'I
love you!' this will give me strength and power to brave the whole
world. I will acquire fame and honor, and at no distant day before God
and the whole world I will demand your hand! If you say, 'Remain where
you are, at my feet is your proper place; I despise the poor gardener,
who dares to love the high-born lady!' then I will die; if I live I
shall go mad. My brain reels at the thought of such wretchedness. I can
die now, and bless you in dying; if I live in my madness I shall curse
you for your cruelty."

He ceased, and raised his handsome face pleadingly to hers. Louise was
speechless; she was intoxicated with the music of his voice and
impassioned words.

"You do not answer me! Oh! before you cast me off consider my agony.
The heart you despise contains a treasure of love and tenderness. No
other man can love you as I do. You are my light and life. You are
beautiful and fascinating; many will love you and seek your hand. Who
but the poor gardener will die for you if you say no? To me you are
more than the most lovely of women, you are a goddess! Oh, you know not
what you have already made of me! what you will still make of me! When
I saw you for the first time I was a poor, ignorant gardener, loving
nothing but my flowers; knowing no language. The great book of nature
was my only study. Since that glorious day in which I looked upon you
as a radiant, heavenly vision, I have realized my poverty; I have
blushed at my ignorance. My life has been one great effort to make
myself worthy of you. Now, Louise, command me. What shall I do? What
shall I become? If you do not despise and laugh at my love, if you love
me a little in return, if you have hope, courage, and patience to wait,
I will be worthy of you!"

"Alas!" said Louise, "this is the dream of a madman. The king and my
noble and proud family would never consent that I should become your
wife."

"As to the king," said Fritz, carelessly, "I would find means to obtain
his consent, and honor and distinction, at his hands."

"I understand," said Louise, "the secret you intended to tell me--tell
it now," she exclaimed, with a child's eager curiosity.

"Listen," said he, rising from his knees--"listen, but do not let us
betray ourselves by loud words or exclamations."

"I hear steps," said Louise. "Oh, if we should be discovered!"

"Fear nothing; look there, Louise!" Her eye followed the direction of
his hand.

Under the laurel-tree sat Laura von Pannewitz, and before her knelt
Prince Augustus William, radiant with happiness, and covering her hands
with kisses.

"Laura, my bride, my darling, when will the day come in which I can
call you mine to all eternity?"

"That day will come when I am dead," said Laura, with a sad smile.
"Yes, my prince, only when I am dead shall I be free to love you, and
to pray for you. My freed spirit shall hover around you as your
guardian angel, and protect you from all dangers. Oh, if I could die
now, and fulfil this noble mission!"  Louise was so absorbed in this
scene that she did not notice Fritz Wendel as he drew near and again
threw his arm around her.

"Look at them," he murmured; "he is a royal prince, and she only a poor
maid of honor; he loves her, and she accepts his love, and fears no
shame."

Louise laid her hand impatiently upon his lips and whispered, "Hush!"
he covered her hand with kisses; they listened with subdued breathing
to the pure and ardent vows of the two lovers.

For one moment Laura, carried away by her own feelings and the earnest
words of her lover, allowed him to press his lips to her cheek, and
returned his vows of love and constancy. But at this moment Louise
heard the soft voice of Laura entreating her lover to leave her, and
not to make her blush for herself.

"Promise me," she cried, "never again to embrace me; our love must
remain pure, and only when we fear not God's holy eye, dare we pray to
Him for assistance. Let us retain the right to shed innocent tears over
our unhappy love, and lay it as a sacrifice at the foot of God's throne
in that day when the world shall separate and despise us."

"No one shall dare to do that, Laura; you are my future wife; I shall
be ever near to defend you with my life's blood! But I promise what you
ask; I will restrain my heart; only in dreams will I embrace you; I
swear this, my beloved. But the day will come when you will cancel this
vow--the day when I will claim you before God and man as my wife!"

Laura took his hand with a sweet, confiding smile: "I thank you,
darling, I thank you, but now we must part."

"Part! alas, we shall not meet again for weeks. I am commanded to
accompany the king on a pleasure trip; for me there is but one earthly
pleasure, to see you--to be at your side."

"Go," she said, smiling; "go without fear; we can never forget each
other; however widely separated, you are always before me; I am always
with you, although you see me not."

"Yes, Laura, there is not one moment of my life in which I do not see
and hear you!"

"Well, then, go cheerfully with the king. Our hearts understand each
other; our souls are inseparable."

The prince took her hand and pressed it to his heart, then silently
they left the saloon.

Louise had long since freed herself from her lover, and she now arose,
resolved to return to the palace. Fritz Wendel tried to detain her, but
the weak and foolish child had gathered courage from the modest words
and dignified example of Laura.

"If you touch me again, you have seen me for the last time! I will
never again return to this grotto!" Fritz Wendel was encouraged by her
words; he had not asked her to return, and she had half promised to do
so.

"I will not dare to touch you again," he said, humbly; "but will you
not promise me to come again?"

"Well, I suppose I shall have to come again to hear the end of poor
Laura's romance."

"This romance can be of great use to us," he said, seizing her hand and
pressing it to his lips; "if mademoiselle accepts my love and allows me
to hope I may one day become her husband, I will sell this secret to
the king, and thus obtain his consent."

"You would not be so cruel as to betray them to the king?"

"Yes, there is nothing I would not do to obtain your hand."




BOOK III.


CHAPTER I.

THE INTRIGUING COURTIERS.


"You are right," said Baron Pollnitz, "yes, you are right, dear
Fredersdorf; this is not the way to vanquish our Hercules or to
influence him. He has no heart, and is not capable of love, and I
verily believe he despises women."

"He does not despise them," said Fredersdorf, "he is wearied with them,
which is far worse. Women are always too ready to meet him; too many
hearts have been given him unasked; no woman will ever have power over
him."

"How, what then, my dear friend?" cried Pollnitz. "There are means to
tame every living creature; the elephant and the royal lion can be
tamed, they become under skilful hands gentle, patient, and obedient:
is there no way to tame this king of beasts and hold him in bondage?
Unless we can ensnare him, we will be less than nothing, subject to his
arbitrary temper, and condemned to obey his will. Acknowledge that this
is not an enviable position; it does not correspond with the proud and
ambitious hopes we have both been for some time encouraging."

"Is it possible that when the king's chamberlain and a cunning old
courtier like myself unite our forces the royal game can escape our
artful and well-arranged nets?"

"Dear Fredersdorf, this must not, this shall not be. It would be an
everlasting shame upon us both."

"What an unheard-of enormity, a king without a powerful and influential
favorite!"

"Frederick shall have two, and as these places are vacant, it is but
natural that we should strive to occupy them."

"Yes," said Fredersdorf, "we will seize upon them and maintain our
position. You called the king a young Hercules--well, this Hercules
must be tamed."

"Through love of Omphale."

"No, not exactly, but Omphale must lead him into a life of luxury, and
put him to sleep by voluptuous feasts. Call to mind how the Roman
Emperor Heliogabalus killed the proud and ambitious senators who wished
to curtail his absolute power."

"I am not so learned as you are, my dear friend, and I confess without
blushing that I know nothing of Heliogabalus."

"Listen, then: Heliogabalus was weary of being but the obedient
functionary of the senate; he wished to rule, and to have that power
which the senate claimed as its own. He kept his ambitious desires to
himself, however, and showed the senators a contented and submissive
face. One day he invited them to a splendid feast at his villa; he
placed before them the most costly meats and the choicest wines. They
were sitting around this luxurious table, somewhat excited by drink,
when the emperor arose and said with a peculiar smile: 'I must go now
to prepare for you an agreeable surprise and practical joke, which you
will confess has the merit of originality.' He left the room, and the
tipsy senators did not observe that the doors were locked and bolted
from without. They continued to drink and sing merrily; suddenly a
glass door in the ceiling was opened, and the voice of Heliogabalus was
heard, saying: 'You were never satisfied with your power and glory, you
were always aspiring after new laurels; this noble thirst shall now be
satisfied.' A torrent of laurel wreaths and branches now fell upon the
senators. At first they laughed, and snatched jestingly at the flying
laurels. The most exquisite flowers were now added, and there seemed to
be no end to the pelting storm. They cried out, 'Enough, enough,' in
vain; the wreaths and bouquets still poured upon them in unceasing
streams; the floor was literally a bed of roses. At last, terror took
possession of them; they wished to escape, and rushed to the doors, but
they were immovable. Through the sea of flowers, which already reached
their knees, they waded to the window, but they were in the second
story, and below they saw the Roman legions with their sharp weapons
pointed in the air. Flight was impossible; they pleaded wildly for
mercy, but the inexorable stream of flowers continued to flow. Higher
and higher rose the walls around them; they could no longer even plead
for pity; they were literally buried in laurels. At last nothing was to
be seen but a vast bed of roses, of which not even a fragrant leaf was
stirred by a passing breeze. Heliogabalus had not murdered his
senators; he had suffocated them with sweets, that was all. Well, what
do you think of my story?" said Fredersdorf.

"It is full of interest, and Heliogabalus must have been poetical; but
I do not see the connection between the emperor and ourselves."

"You do not?" said his friend impatiently; "well, let us follow his
example. We will intoxicate this mighty king with enervating pleasures,
we will tempt him with wine and women, we will stifle him with flowers."

"But he has no taste for them," said Pollnitz, sighing.

"He does not care for the beauty of women, but he has other dangerous
tastes; he has no heart, but he has a palate; he does not care for the
love of women, but he enjoys good living--that will make one link in
his fetters. Then he loves pomp and splendor; he has so long been
forced to live meanly that wealth will intoxicate him; he will wish to
lavish honors and rain gold upon his people. Frederick William has
stowed away millions; we will help the son to scatter them."

"This will be a new and thrillingly agreeable pastime, in the ordering
of which he could not have a better adviser than yourself, baron."

"While Frederick and yourself are building new palaces and planning new
amusements, I will rule, and help him to bear the burden of state
affairs."

"You will help him to scatter millions, and I will collect from the
good Prussians new millions for him to scatter. It is to be hoped that
some heavy drops from this golden shower will fall into my purse," said
Pollnitz. "My finances are in an unhealthy state, and my landlord
threatens to sell my furniture and my jewels, because for more than a
year I have not paid my rent. You see now, Fredersdorf, that I must
have that house in Jager Street. I count upon it so surely that I have
already borrowed a few thousand dollars from some confiding noble
souls, whom I have convinced that the house is mine."

"You shall have it," said Fredersdorf; "the king will give it to you as
a reward for the plans you have drawn for the new palaces."

"Has he seen them?"

"Yes, and approves them. The papers